historical perspectives on the crisis of the university

235
Historical Perspectives on the Crisis of the University Michael Schapira Submitted in partial fulfillment of the requirements for the degree of Doctor of Philosophy under the Executive Committee of the Graduate School of Arts and Sciences COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY 2014

Upload: others

Post on 26-Oct-2021

1 views

Category:

Documents


0 download

TRANSCRIPT

Historical Perspectives on the Crisis of the University

Michael Schapira

Submitted in partial fulfillment of the requirements for the degree of

Doctor of Philosophy under the Executive Committee

of the Graduate School of Arts and Sciences

COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY

2014

© 2014 Michael Schapira

All Rights Reserved

 

ABSTRACT  

Historical  Perspectives  on  the  Crisis  of  the  University  

Michael  Schapira  

 

The  beginning  of  the  21th  century  has  not  been  a  particularly  stable  period  for  the  

university,  at  least  if  you  trust  the  steady  stream  of  books,  articles,  jeremiads  and  

statements  from  public  officials  lamenting  its  fallen  status  and  calling  for  bold  reforms.    

Such  a  state  of  affairs  has  allowed  critics  and  reformers  alike  to  axiomatically  evoke  the  

“crisis” of  the  university,  but  this  begs  several  questions:  Are  universities  in  a  genuine  state  

of  crisis?    If  so,  what  are  the  root  causes  of  this  situation  and  what  are  its  salient  features?  

Are  there  historical  antecedents  that  shed  light  on  our  present  moment?  In  this  dissertation  

I  investigate  the  “crisis  of  the  university” theme  by  revisiting  two  prior  crises  – the  

worldwide  student  movements  of  1960s  and  the  crisis  of  German  universities  in  the  

opening  decades  of  the  20th  century.  In  both  cases  I  argue  that  the  “crisis  of  the  university”

is  derivative  of  a  broader  shift  in  the  nature  of  the  economy  and  the  nation-­‐state,  wherein  

once-­‐popular  justifications  for  the  university  are  called  into  question,  particularly  when  the  

scale  and  complexity  of  universities  have  rapidly  increased.  Returning  to  the  present  

“crisis,” I  argue  that  current  debates  should  focus  on  rehabilitating  “public” nature  of  the  

university,  which  has  undergone  significant  degradation  in  effects  of  neoliberalism  on  the  

nation-­‐state,  the  “knowledge  economy,” and  the  nature  of  academic  work  itself.  

 

  i  

Table of Contents Acknowledgments iii

Introduction 1

I. The End of the University 1

II. Which Crisis 4

III. What’s in a Word 10

IV. Outline of the Argument 18

Chapter One: The Lay of the Land 25

Introduction 25

I. Crisis on Campus 26

II. College: What it Was, Is, and Should Be 30

III. Communiqué from and Absent Future 35

IV. The Lay of the Land 40

V. Summary 52

Chapter Two: The Birth of the Modern University and the German Crisis 55

Introduction 55

I. Kant vs. the Censors 57

II. Legitimate vs. Illegitimate Conflicts 62

III. Berlin — The University of Culture 66

IV. Bildung, Wissenschaft, and the Republican Subject 69

Bildung 69

Wissenschaft 73

The Republican Subject 76

V. The Crisis of the German Universities 79

VI. Conclusion 89

Chapter Three: The Golden Age of American Higher Education, Its Progressive

Inheritance, and the Student Protests 92

Introduction 92

I. Transatlantic Influences on the American University System 98

II. Post-War Expansion 1: Big Science and the Growth of the Middle Class 108

III. Post-War Expansion 2: General Education and Mass Democracy 118

 

  ii  

IV. The Crisis of the American University System 126

V. Conclusion 139

Chapter Four: The Current Crisis of the University Revisited 141

Introduction 141

Vignette 1: Administrative Bloat, or the Problem of Managerialism 143

Vignette 2: The Erosion of the Humanities 145

Vignette 3: Knowledge and the University 149

I. Managerialism 151

II. The Crisis of the Humanities 156

III. The University and the Knowledge Society 162

IV. Characterizing the Current Crisis 169

Chapter Five: Contesting the Public Nature of the University 177

Introduction 177

I. Liberal/Humanist Apologies 178

II. The University in Ruins and the Great American University 186

III. Unmaking the Public University 194

IV. The Public Nature of the University — Confronting Ideas in Their Time 197

V. Conclusion 212

The Nation-State 212

Politics 215

The Effect of the Crisis Claim 216

Returning to the Crisis/Critique Cognate 218

Bibliography 224                            

 

  iii  

Acknowledgements       There  is  a  moment  in  Italo  Calvino’s  Invisible  Cities  where  Marco  Polo,  after  having  regaled  Kublai  Khan  with  tales  of  strange  and  fantastic  cities  from  his  travels  until  the  dawning  of  the  new  day,  claims  that  “Sire,  now  I  have  told  you  about  all  the  cities  I  know.”    Khan  replies,  unconvinced,  that  “’There  is  still  one  of  which  you  never  speak…Venice.’    Marco  smiled.  ‘What  else  do  you  believe  I  have  been  talking  to  you  about?...Every  time  I  describe  a  city  I  am  saying  something  about  Venice.’”    This  exchange  approximates  my  relationship  to  Teachers  College,  a  constant  spur  for  thinking  about  the  crisis  of  the  university  and  the  imperiled  state  of  the  humanities.    However,  despite  the  difficult  conditions  under  which  this  dissertation  was  written,  I  would  like  to  express  sincere  gratitude  to  the  following  people.    

Dissertation  Sponsor:    

Dr.  Megan  Laverty    

Dissertation  Committee:    

Drs.  Megan  Laverty,  Robbie  McClintock,  Kevin  McDonough,  Eduardo  Duarte,  and  David  Hansen.  

 Academic  Community:  

 Special  recognition  is  due  to  the  following  members  of  the  Philosophy  and  

Education  community:  My  cohort:  Ruaridh  MacLeod,  Beto  Cavallari,  Holly  Brewster,  Matthew  Hayden,  Brian  Veprek,  Ori  Livneh;  Classmates:  Alex  Hunley,  Yoshi  

Nakazawa,  Timothy  Ignaffo,  Daniel  Hendrickson,  and  Sean  Woosley;  Teachers:  Robbie  McClintock,  whose  influence  bears  the  strongest  imprint  on  this  dissertation,  his  late  colleague  and  collaborator  Frank  Moretti,  George  Bond,  Lambros  Comitas,  and  the  Anthropology  department  at  Teachers  College,  Eduardo  Duarte,  Jessica  

Hochman,  Tyson  Lewis,  and  Daniel  Friedrich.    

Family:    

Parents,  Carol  and  Jeffrey  Schapira  Sister,  Leslie  Schapira  

 

1

 

Introduction  

”No  one  laughs  from  the  heart  in  his  university,  W.  says.  He's  noticed  that.”1    Lars    Iyer,  Exodus  (2013)  

 I.  The  End  of  the  University?  

“Graduate  education  is  the  Detroit  of  higher  learning.”    So  began  a  2009  op-­‐

ed  in  the  New  York  Times  by  Mark  Taylor,  chair  of  the  Department  of  Religion  at  

Columbia  University.    Taylor’s  op-­‐ed,  entitled  “End  the  University  as  We  Know  It,”2  

set  out  to  establish  a  parallel  between  the  devastating  social  consequences  that  

flowed  from  manufacturing’s  late  acceptance  of  its  decline  in  our  current,  globalized  

knowledge  economy,  and  the  way  in  which  an  outmoded  contemporary  higher  

education  system  is  structurally  set  up  to  fail  both  its  students  and  the  economic  

and  civic  goals  of  the  United  States.    Doubling  down  on  investments  in  the  current  

model  of  higher  education,  on  the  both  the  individual  and  collective  level,  would  

amount  to  as  much  folly  as  building  dozens  of  new  factories  in  Detroit  because  1)  

graduate  programs  “produce  a  product  for  which  there  is  no  market”  (referencing,  

for  instance,  the  glut  of  PhDs  facing  the  trend  of  declining  non-­‐contingent  faculty  

positions),  2)  departments  “develop  skills  for  which  there  is  a  diminishing  demand”  

(a  reference  to  the  kind  of  hyper-­‐specialization  you  find  in  largely  unread,  

prohibitively  expensive  academic  journals),  and  3)  rising  costs  are  likely  to  eat  up  

1  Lars  Iyer,  Exodus  (New  York:  Melville  House,  2013).    2  Mark  Taylor,  “End  the  University  as  we  Know  it,” New  York  Times,  April  26,  2009.  

 

2

investments  anyhow  and  saddle  students  with  crushing  debt  burdens  (student  loan  

debts  overtook  private  credit  card  debt  in  20103).    “If  American  higher  education  is  

to  thrive  in  the  21st  century,”  Taylor  warns,  it  must  be  “competitively  restructured”  

to  be  more  “agile,  adaptive,  and  imaginative,”  three  traits  which  one  would  never  

ascribe  to  U.S.  manufacturing  at  the  turn  of  this  century.  

Such  concerns  have  not  abated  since  Taylor’s  controversial  op-­‐ed  appeared,  

as  evidenced  by  a  recent,  far  more  measured  book  by  Andrew  Delbanco,  another  

Columbia  humanities  professor  (Department  of  American  Studies).    In  College:  What  

it  Was,  Is,  and  Should  Be,4  Delbanco  sets  out  a  bold  vision  for  higher  education  that  

recuperates  the  best  aspects  of  its  past,  but  this  cannot  proceed  before  contributing  

to  Taylor’s  sources  of  disquiet:  “globalization;  economic  instability;  the  ongoing  

revolution  of  information  technology;  the  increasingly  evident  inadequacy  of  K-­‐12  

education;  the  elongation  of  adolescence;  the  breakdown  of  faculty  tenure  as  an  

academic  norm;  and  perhaps  most  important,  the  collapse  of  consensus  of  what  

students  should  know.”5    Functional  challenges  aside,  this  reinforces  Taylor’s  

suspicion,  captured  in  Delbanco’s  decidedly  normative  book  title,  that  there  are  few  

truths  in  the  field  of  higher  education  that  we  can  take  as  self  evident.  

3  For  a  comparison  of  private  credit  card  debt  and  student  loan  debt  see  William  Bowen,  Higher  Education  in  the  Digital  Age  (Princeton:  Princeton  University  Press,  2013),  21.    4  Andrew  Delbanco,  College:  What  it  Was,  Is,  and  Should  Be  (Princeton:  Princeton  University  Press,  2012).    5  Ibid.,  4-­‐5.  

 

3

  It  is  one  thing  for  two  tenured  professors  to  look  back  at  the  changing  nature  

of  their  profession  and  broader  trends  in  education  over  the  past  30  years,  but  quite  

another  to  feel  the  weight  of  these  changes  condensed  into  the  contemporary  

student  experience.    In  the  fall  of  2009  a  series  of  student  protests  broke  out  in  

London,  Chile,  New  York,  California,  and  many  other  locales  around  the  globe,  

calling  attention  to  the  short-­‐term  disinvestment  in  higher  education  and  the  long-­‐

term  consequences  of  the  issues  that  Delbanco  and  Taylor  bring  to  our  attention.    

While  the  specifics  of  these  protests  differed  in  response  to  local  exigencies,  a  good  

accounting  of  their  overall  focus  came  from  a  group  of  students  occupying  an  

administration  building  at  the  University  of  California  – Santa  Cruz.    In  a  document  

entitled  “Communiqué from  an  Absent  Future,”6  the  students  enumerated  the  ways  

in  which  universities  have  entered  a  period  of  bankruptcy  and  drift.   “No  one  knows  

what  the  university  is  for  anymore,” they  wrote.   “We  feel  this  intuitively.   Gone  is  

the  old  project  of  creating  a  cultured  and  educated  citizenry;  gone,  too,  the  special  

advantage  the  degree-­‐holder  once  held  on  the  job  market.   These  are  now  fantasies,  

spectral  residues  that  cling  to  the  poorly  maintained  halls.”  

  Taken  together,  these  three  perspectives  speak  powerfully  to  the  situation  in  

which  we  find  ourselves  today:  one  in  which  the  university  can  be  axiomatically  

defined  as  being  in  a  state  of  crisis,  but  where  crisis  can  come  to  signify  any  number  

of  topics  from  a  diffuse  and  growing  set  of  problems.    Are  we  talking  about  a  

problem  of  administrative  costs,  the  crushing  burden  of  student  debt,  a  betrayal  of  

6  http://wewanteverything.wordpress.com/2009/09/24/communique-­‐from-­‐an-­‐absent-­‐future/.  (Last  accessed  May  2,  2014).  

 

4

foundational  ideals,  too  much  government  involvement,  too  little  government  

involvement,  the  obsolescence  of  tenure,  the  irrelevancy  of  many  undergraduate  

requirements,  the  disaggregation  of  research  from  the  teaching  function,  the  

problematic  status  of  truths,  or  the  inability  to  respond  to  the  new  global  and  

technological  context  of  higher  education?    If  the  crisis  label  can  come  to  designate  

so  much,  can  this  be  the  fault  of  universities  alone,  or  is  the  blame  spread  across  a  

whole  range  of  economic,  political,  and  social  forces?    Moreover,  is  the  rhetoric  of  

blame  and  dysfunction  the  proper  way  to  speak  about  the  university  and  its  future?    

These  are  the  large  questions  that  have  been  put  on  the  table  by  recent  critics  and  

defenders  of  higher  education,  and  it  is  the  purpose  of  this  dissertation  to  both  

understand  them  as  a  symptom  of  a  larger  phenomenon  as  well  as  venture  some  

answers.    

II.  Which  Crisis?  

  There  are  many  other  accounts  of  “the  crisis  of  the  university” that  we  will  

have  the  occasion  to  consider,  but  already  we  can  see  that  the  muddied  field  of  

possible  meanings  this  term  can  take  will  require  extensive  specification.    It  will  also  

require  certain  limitations  in  my  approach,  which  I  will  do  my  best  to  address  when  

they  arise.    One  way  to  begin  this  process  is  to  lay  out  my  own  position  as  an  author.    

This  dissertation  will  primarily  draw  on  thinkers  from  the  humanities,  and  I  

acknowledge  straightway  that  a  very  different  account  could  be  told  from  the  

perspective  of  the  natural  sciences,  from  professional  schools,  or  from  a  strictly  

administrative  position.    However,  aside  from  being  located  in  this  tradition  myself,  

I  believe  that  the  humanities  reveal  a  very  compelling  version  of  the  “crisis  of  the  

 

5

university” because  of  their  traditions  of  critical  reflection  as  well  as  their  privileged  

place  in  contemporary  debates  over  university  reforms  (often  being  put  in  the  

position  of  justifying  themselves  before  resources  are  potentially  allocated  

elsewhere,  e.g.  into  STEM  disciplines,  vocational  programs,  or  anything  related  to  

bio-­‐medical  research).7    The  usefulness  of  these  critical  methodologies  as  well  as  

their  precarious  position  within  the  university  are  two  points  that  I  have  felt  very  

strongly  throughout  my  graduate  career  and  both  will  be  discussed  extensively  in  

what  follows.  

  Another  point  of  specification  is  that  this  study  attempts  to  appreciate  the  

“crisis” claim  with  an  appropriate  amount  of  historical  depth.    While  all  three  of  the  

above  accounts  raise  issues  of  history  (epochal  changes  in  technology  and  

capitalism  or  the  lessons  that  can  be  drawn  from  past  practices),  none  draws  on  a  

robust  account  of  past  “crises.”    This  is  understandable  when  the  present  climate  

puts  so  many  issues  in  a  state  of  uncertainty  and  pressing  practical  concern,  but  

taking  the  time  to  examine  the  past  can  help  clarify  what  might  be  peculiar  about  

current  accounts  and  what  concepts  and  ideas  remain  rooted  in  a  longer  tradition  of  

academic  self-­‐reflection  and  public  debate.    To  this  end  I  will  focus  on  two  prior  

periods  that  shared  the  intensity  of  the  present  —  Germany  at  the  beginning  of  the  

20th  century  and  the  student  movements  of  the  1960s.    The  historical  distance  that  

scholars  have  from  each  of  these  moments  has  allowed  for  a  fuller  picture  of  “the  

7  For  a  striking  example  of  the  range  of  concerns  that  those  in  the  humanities  bring  to  this  topic,  see  The  Future  of  Academic  Freedom,  ed.  Louis  Menand  (Chicago:  University  of  Chicago  Press,  1996).    

 

6

university  in  crisis” to  emerge,  and  it  will  be  useful  to  see  if  the  contemporary  

moment  bears  any  strong  family  resemblances  to  the  past.  

  A  third  point  of  specification  is  that  I  am  not  interested  in  adjudicating  

debates  over  which  circumstances  do  or  do  not  reach  the  threshold  of  crisis.    

Another  reason  that  I  have  chosen  these  two  prior  periods  is  that,  like  the  present,  

they  were  situations  in  which  people  generally  accepted  the  claim  that  the  

university  was  in  crisis,  but  this  could  signify  a  whole  range  of  issues  and  trigger  a  

very  different  set  of  responses.    Thus,  I  am  interested  in  what  these  situations  mean  

for  understanding  both  the  history  of  the  university,  its  present  nature,  and  how  it  is  

imagined  to  fit  into  broader  political,  social,  and  economic  structures.    I  will  come  

back  to  this  point  later  in  the  chapter  when  I  discuss  the  history  of  the  concept  of  

“crisis” and  contemporary  work  on  the  term  by  the  anthropologist  Janet  Roitman.  

  These  three  preliminary  notes  move  us  towards  the  specific  inquiry  that  I  

wish  to  undertake.    Throughout  the  dissertation  I  will  be  evaluating  the  “university  

in  crisis” on  two  different  levels.    The  first  looks  at  the  invocation  of  crisis  as  a  

discursive  move  in  debates  about  the  university.    We  can  see  this  very  clearly  in  the  

three  examples  introduced  above,  and  part  of  this  study  will  be  understanding  how  

and  for  what  reasons  (beyond  the  purported  one  of  description)  such  a  term  is  

employed.    The  second  level  looks  at  the  features  of  particular  renderings  of  the  

“crisis  of  the  university.” As  will  become  clear,  these  two  levels  of  analysis  are  

necessary  to  disentangle  the  descriptive  from  the  prescriptive  treatments  of  the  

university,  or  to  see  what  ideas  are  being  put  forth  as  points  of  contestation  and  

 

7

decision  by  the  crisis  claim.    The  sheer  number  of  arguments  that  currently  swirl  

around  this  issue  makes  this  exercise  particularly  valuable.8  

  To  specify  my  inquiry  still  further,  I  will  not  be  investigating  the  university  in  

isolation,  but  rather  within  the  constellation  of  state-­‐economy-­‐university-­‐culture.    

My  reason  for  doing  so  is  as  follows:  the  three  eras  under  consideration  mark  three  

pronounced  shifts  in  the  relationship  between  these  four  components,  and  my  claim  

is  that  invoking  the  “university  in  crisis” reveals  something  essential  about  the  

nature  of  this  shift.    The  benefit  of  historicizing  each  crisis  is  to  provide  the  

contemporary  reader  with  some  guidance  in  how  to  evaluate  the  various  “university  

in  crisis” claims  that  constitute  debates  about  the  university  today.  

  To  specify  still  further,  the  feature  of  each  period  that  interests  me  is  the  

reckoning  with  the  complexity  of  the  university  that  occurs  in  light  of  sweeping  

changes  in  the  nature  of  the  state,  the  economy,  the  scale  of  higher  education,  and  

forces  like  technology  or  the  communications  revolution  that  shape  the  social  field.    

Put  simply,  different  ideas  get  a  different  hearing  in  different  eras,  and  the  kinds  of  

initiatives  we  find  garnering  support  in  the  early  years  of  the  research  university  in  

Berlin  or  in  the  post-­‐WWII  expansion  of  American  universities  are  often  met  with  

great  skepticism  today.    How  often  are  calls  for  cultural  ennoblement  and  massive  

increases  in  public  expenditures  on  higher  education  given  serious  and  sustained  

public  consideration  in  the  current  political  climate?    One  major  reason  these  

8  For  a  recent  study  of  the  use  of  crisis  in  a  host  of  different  domains,  and  what  the  term  does  for  our  understanding  of  current  events,  see  Janet  Roitman,  Anti-­‐Crisis  (Durham:  Duke  University  Press,  2014).    More  will  be  made  of  Roitman’s  methodology  later  in  this  introductory  chapter.  

 

8

popular  ideals  from  the  past  are  worth  revisiting  is  that  the  complexity  of  the  

present  moment  stretches  the  conceptual  resources  of  our  current  concepts,  

requiring  either  for  their  serious  reworking  or  their  abandonment.    The  crisis  

designation  is  often  the  occasion  for  this  important  work  to  take  place,  as  will  be  

seen  in  reference  to  these  past  examples.  

  To  be  clear,  the  goal  of  this  dissertation  is  to  understand  the  contemporary  

crisis  of  the  university  with  more  clarity,  but  routing  this  inquiry  through  a  

historical  analysis  frees  up  a  set  of  concepts  that  are  not  widely  used  today  with  the  

appropriate  degree  of  nuance.    Again,  to  put  it  schematically,  these  two  prior  crises  

provide  a  template  that  can  easily  be  modified  to  fit  the  present.    Each  maps  out  a  

sequence  that  begins  with  a  flurry  of  intellectual  and  institutional  activity  around  

the  university  that  garners  broad  public  support,  but  ends  in  a  period  where  the  

legitimacy  of  these  ideas  and  activities  are  called  into  question,  often  when  the  scale  

and  complexity  of  universities  have  greatly  increased.    Moreover,  this  occurs  when  

the  four  component  parts  listed  above  undergo  significant  modifications  internally  

and  in  their  relationship  to  one  another.    

  For  example,  the  modern  research  university  arises  in  Berlin  in  a  context  that  

precedes  both  the  modern  nation-­‐state  and  the  modern  industrial,  capitalist  

economy.    When  both  of  these  develop  the  initial  justifications  for  the  university,  

which  emerged  out  of  the  intellectual  currents  of  Romanticism,  Pietism,  and  the  

German  Enlightenment,  ceased  to  provide  common  ground  between  academics,  

politicians,  students,  and  the  public  at  large.    In  the  case  of  the  student  protests  of  

the  1960s,  a  similar  story  can  be  told  about  the  post-­‐WWII  project  of  building  what  

 

9

some  sociologists  later  referred  to  as  a  “mass  society” (growing  the  middle  class,  

growing  the  consumer  base,  enlarging  and  diversifying  the  power  structure).    The  

later  breakdown  of  this  project  occurred  when  the  nation-­‐state  moved  away  from  

public  investment,  the  economy  transitioned  from  an  industrial  into  a  service  

economy,  and  the  stifling  aspects  of  “mass  culture” were  critiqued  by  the  New  Left.    

  If  we  adapt  this  schema  to  the  present  context  three  key  phenomena  

immediately  arise,  all  of  which  mark  a  transition  away  from  what  were  once  

influential  ideas  about  higher  education.    The  first  is  the  decline  of  the  nation-­‐state  

in  light  of  both  globalizing  forces  and  the  eclipse  of  traditional  conceptions  of  

sovereignty.    This  challenges  the  hopeful  narratives  heard  in  the  1990s  about  a  “flat  

world” in  which  technology  and  increased  movement  across  countries  would  

distribute  the  goods  of  higher  education  more  broadly  and  equitably  and  set  nations  

on  a  more  equal  footing.    The  second  phenomenon  is  the  transformation  of  

structures  of  governance  as  well  as  the  transvaluation  of  certain  public  values  (or  

the  value  of  “the  public” itself)  by  the  neoliberal  project.    Much  of  this  comes  with  

the  transition  from  a  service  economy  to  a  knowledge  economy,  which  attempts  to  

further  individualize  the  purported  economic  goods  of  higher  education  (knowledge  

being  transportable,  not  dependent  on  specific  firms,  territories,  or  higher  education  

systems).    The  third  phenomenon  is  more  general  and  inscribes  the  discourse  about  

university  reform  in  some  unresolved  tensions  that  accompany  modernity.9    We  can  

9  Attempts  to  name  our  age  and  enumerate  its  features  are  notoriously  difficult.    The  philosopher  of  education  Stephanie  Mackler  calls  our  period  “late  modernity,” by  which  she  means  an  extension  of  Weber’s  process  of  “disenchantment” combined  with  a  thinning  out  of  the  language  through  which  we  could  ascribe  meaning  to  our  

 

10

see  this  clearly  in  the  specter  of  meaninglessness  that  hangs  over  the  Communiqué

From  an  Absent  Future  and  serves  as  the  counterpoint  to  Delbanco’s  claim  that  

college  “at  its  best,  [has  been]  about  helping  young  people  prepare  for  lives  of  

meaning  and  purpose.”10    Much  of  this  follows  upon  the  initial  exuberance  and  

subsequent  exhaustion  of  post-­‐modernism  and  other  cutting  edge  theoretical  

approaches  that  were  meant  to  move  us  past  the  dead  ends  of  modernity.  

  All  of  this  is  stated  in  a  preliminary  manner  and  will  be  developed  in  far  more  

detail  in  the  chapters  to  follow  —  each  dealing  with  key  texts  that  structure  the  

thinking  about  higher  education  in  these  eras  and  then  moving  through  the  crisis  as  

it  was  articulated  by  academics,  students,  politicians,  and  later  by  historians.    With  

the  remaining  space  in  this  introductory  chapter  I  want  to  explore  in  more  depth  the  

stakes  of  using  the  term  “crisis” and  venture  a  preliminary  account  of  how  I  think  

the  current  “crisis  of  the  university” can  be  best  understood.  

III.  What’s  in  a  Word?    

  In  the  above  accounts  the  term  “crisis” operates  as  a  catchall  to  signal  a  

whole  host  of  issues  and  to  trigger  a  feeling  of  urgency  on  the  part  of  the  reader.    We  

are  not  meant  to  meet  a  crisis  with  calm  consideration.    But  the  term  has  a  legacy  

lives.    Frederic  Jamison  famously  called  our  era  post-­‐modernity,  which  expressed  “the  cultural  logic  of  late-­‐capitalism.” David  Harvey  and  Jean-­‐François  Lyotard  have  their  own  particular  takes  on  postmodernity  (Harvey’s  concerning  “space-­‐time  compression” and  Lyotard’s  the  decline  of  “grand  narratives”).    For  Zygmunt  Bauman  we  are  in  a  period  of  “liquid  modernity,” where  fluidity  and  insecurity  are  the  dominant  social  features.    As  will  become  clear,  I  mean  a  bit  of  each  of  these  things,  as  they  each  harbor  diagnostic  tools  that  are  useful  to  my  project.    10  Delbanco,  xiv.  

 

11

and  a  more  precise  meaning,  which  Reinhart  Koselleck11  provides  in  a  detailed  

account  of  its  many  uses  throughout  history.    Koselleck  begins  his  account  with  the  

Greeks,  for  whom  κρίσις  —  krisis,  from  the  verb  krinein,  “to  separate,” “to  choose,”

“to  decide” —  took  on  different  meanings  in  legal/political,  theological,  and  medical  

contexts.  Taking  these  in  turn,  the  legal/political  sense  of  the  term  foregrounded  the  

act  of  judgment  and  reaching  a  decision,  which  Koselleck  links  to  the  modern  use  of  

“criticism.”    By  attaching  the  term  to  a  point  of  decision  that  entailed  arguments  for  

and  against  a  judgment,  “crisis  was  a  central  concept  by  which  justice  and  the  

political  order  could  be  harmonized  through  appropriate  legal  decisions.”12    The  

theological  sense  of  crisis  added  to  this,  linking  the  term  to  the  Last  Judgment  in  the  

Septuaginta,  and  thus  bound  crisis  to  the  moment  when  justice  would  be  revealed  in  

a  more  ultimate  sense.    The  medical  context  provided  the  final  sense  of  crisis  for  the  

Greeks,  and  here  it  again  signified  a  point  of  judgment,  but  in  the  diagnostic  sense  

where  “crisis  refers  both  to  the  observable  condition  and  to  the  judgment  about  the  

course  of  the  illness.  At  such  a  time,  it  will  be  determined  whether  the  patient  will  

live  or  die.”13    

  For  Koselleck  the  three  senses  converge  when  “the  concept  is  applied  to  life-­‐

deciding  alternatives  meant  to  answer  the  question  about  what  is  just  or  unjust,  

what  contributes  to  salvation  or  damnation,  and  what  furthers  health  or  brings  

11  Reinhart  Koselleck  and  Michaela  Richter,  “Crisis,” Journal  of  the  History  of  Ideas,  67,  no.  2  (2006),  357-­‐400.    12  Ibid.,  359.    13  Ibid.,  360.  

 

12

death.”14    Such  linkages  were  carried  into  national  languages  in  Europe,  again  

finding  moments  of  convergence  —  for  example  when  the  medical  sense  of  an  

organism  in  peril  was  applied  to  the  “body  politic” in  England.    Moreover,  the  term  

began  to  be  applied  more  explicitly  to  politics,  economics,  the  philosophy  of  history  

(e.g.  Leibniz  describing  Europe  in  an  unprecedented  state  of  “change  and  crisis”),  

though  its  application  to  these  domains  proceeded  unevenly.    For  example,  in  18th  

and  early  19th  century  German  lexica  Krise  was  almost  exclusively  limited  to  a  

political  context,  with  the  economic  sense  of  crisis  not  being  widely  recognized  

outside  of  technical  circles  until  the  latter  parts  of  the  1800s.    

  These  shifts  in  emphasis  are  significant  and  illuminating  for  the  present  

study.    The  specific  emphasis  attached  to  the  word  reveals  a  great  deal  about  the  

most  sweeping  changes  occurring  at  the  time  —  those  which  require  an  urgent  

diagnosis,  decision,  or  judgment  of  ultimate  value.    In  a  period  of  war,  expansion,  

and  changes  in  the  order  of  governance  across  Europe,  “the  diagnosis  of  crisis  

became  a  formula  legitimating  action”15  in  domestic  and  international  affairs.    

However,  because  the  concept  still  had  not  achieved  a  sufficient  level  of  

“integration,” its  use  varied  widely  between  description  (a  normal  change  in  

parliament  being  described  as  a  “crisis” in  France)  and  these  judgments  legitimating  

action.    It  was  only  when  the  concept  became  imbued  with  ideas  from  the  

philosophy  of  history  that  it  took  on  a  more  definite  shape,  lending  itself  to  two  

options  (with  gradations  in-­‐between):  either  crisis  marked  “a  possible  structural   14  Ibid.,  361.    15  Ibid.,  368.  

 

13

recurrence” (e.g.  an  illness  that  might  recur  after  we  have  treated  it,  or,  to  take  a  

more  modern  example,  the  crisis  prone  character  of  capitalism),  or  an  “absolutely  

unique  event” whose  consequences  marked  a  point  of  no  return.16    For  Koselleck  

this  marks  the  point  when  “crisis” becomes  “the  supreme  concept  of  modernity,” for  

in  either  case  “it  now  provides  the  possibility  of  envisioning,  and  hence  planning  for  

the  foreseeable  future.”17  

  After  the  Age  of  Revolutions  subsided  crisis  became  a  more  permanent  

feature  of  society  and  retrieved  its  relationship  to  critique.    Koselleck  cites  the  

Young  Hegelian  Arnold  Ruge:  “Our  time  has  now  become  especially  critical…and  the  

crisis  is…nothing  more  than…the  attempt…to  break  through  and  discard  the  shell  of  

the  past,  a  sign  that  something  new  has  replaced  it.”18    Koselleck  interprets  the  spirit  

of  this  statement  thusly:  “Because  it  is  able  to  see  the  direction  of  history,  this  

critique  is  propelling  the  crisis.”19    Thus  we  can  later  see  Nietzsche  proclaiming  that,  

“One  day  my  name  will  be  connected  with  the  recollection  of  something  enormous  

—  with  a  crisis  such  as  never  before  existed  on  Earth,  with  the  deepest  clash  of  

conscience,  with  a  decision  solely  invoked  against  all  that  had  until  then  been  

16  We  can  see  both  interpretations  inhering  in  a  quote  from  Rousseau’s  Emile:  “We  are  approaching  a  state  of  crisis  and  a  century  of  revolutions.”  A  strict,  linear  philosophy  of  history  would  adopt  the  latter  interpretation,  elevating  the  stakes  of  action  and  often  reducing  choices  to  mutually  exclusive  options,  whereas  a  more  prognostic  view  of  history  would  adopt  the  former  interpretation,  laying  out  a  series  of  possible  conclusions  to  be  drawn  from  this  prognosis.      17  Ibid.,  377.    18  Ibid.,  384.    19  Ibid.  

 

14

believed,  demanded,  hallowed.”20    Such  pronouncements  of  thought  or  criticism  

having  the  capacity  to  shed  the  limitations  of  the  old  world  and  bring  into  being  the  

new  marks  one  side  of  “crisis” as  a  feature  of  modern  thought.  

  The  other  side,  that  which  looks  at  the  recurring  character  of  crisis,  emerged  

with  the  effects  of  modern  capitalism  on  everyday  life  in  Europe.    Koselleck  notes  

that  from  the  1840s  on,  “’Crisis’ was  well  suited  to  conceptualize  both  the  

emergencies  resulting  from  contemporary  constitutional  or  class  specific  upheavals,  

as  well  as  the  distress  caused  by  industry,  technology,  and  the  capitalist  market  

economy.”21    The  development  of  a  specifically  economic  understanding  of  crisis  

allowed  it  to  assume  a  less  radical,  reformist  significance,  with  the  job  of  economists  

and  social  scientists  now  being  to  understand  the  causes  of  disturbances  and  

propose  reforms.    

  This  compressed  history  of  the  term  crisis  does  not  end  in  consensus  —  in  

fact  aside  from  the  predominance  of  historically  inflected  understandings  of  the  

term  its  uses  have  proliferated  in  modern  times,  partially  as  a  consequence  of  

specialized  academic  discourses.22    The  purpose  of  this  review  is  to  put  on  the  table  

the  range  of  associations  that  can  and  have  been  attached  to  the  term,  in  particular  

the  understanding  of  crisis  as  a  unique  event  or  a  potentially  reoccurring  

phenomenon,  to  help  locate  the  “crisis  of  the  university” designations  that  we  will  

consider  in  what  follows.     20  Ibid.,  388.    21  Ibid.,  391.    22  Ibid.,  399.  

 

15

  In  a  recent  book  the  financial  anthropologist  Janet  Roitman  adds  a  further  

advantage  that  we  can  draw  from  Kosselek’s  conceptual  history.    In  demonstrating  

how  “crisis” became  primarily  the  province  of  the  philosophy  of  history,  Kosselek  

also  gives  us  a  clue  about  the  stakes  of  the  claim  in  contemporary  debates.    “For  

critical  historical  consciousness  —  or  the  specific,  historical  way  of  knowing  that  the  

world  has  ‘history,’” Roitman  writes,  “historical  significance  is  discerned  in  terms  of  

epistemological  or  ethical  failure.”23    By  this  Roitman  means  that  crisis  generates  a  

set  of  questions  —  e.g.  what  went  wrong?  —  by  imposing  a  narrative  context  on  

historical  events.    Such  a  narrative  of  ethical  or  epistemological  failure  produces  an  

absent  ideal  from  which  this  judgment  of  failure  can  be  made,  and  in  an  

environment  where  the  transcendental  measure  of  God,  Reason,  or  teleological  

readings  of  history  no  longer  obtain  for  many  academics,  excavating  this  absent  

ideal  is  tremendously  helpful  for  discerning  the  political  priorities  and  possibilities  

of  the  present.    Moreover,  interrogating  these  absent  ideals  points  towards  a  

renegotiation  with  those  concepts  that  remain  in  plain  sight,  and  thus  can  stage  a  

useful  mode  for  developing  an  understanding  of  universities  in  the  present.      

  Another  advantage  of  lingering  on  the  crisis  term  is  to  temper  our  habits  of  

thought  and  action,  which  aim  to  close  or  resolve  the  crisis  moment  as  quickly  as  

possible.    Roitman’s  aforementioned  reflections  on  narrative  show  that  crisis  is  not  

simply  a  matter  of  empirical  observation,  wherein  we  can  distinguish  between  a  

“real” and  merely  “perceived” crisis,  or  a  “true” and  “false” crisis.    Rather,  she  

writes,  “the  point  is  to  observe  crisis  as  a  blind  spot,  and  hence  to  apprehend  the   23  Janet  Roitman,  Anti-­‐Crisis  (Durham:  Duke  University  Press,  2014),  9.  

 

16

ways  in  which  it  regulates  narrative  constructions,  the  ways  in  which  it  allows  

certain  questions  to  be  asked  while  others  are  foreclosed.”24    Hence  crisis  is  a  

leverage  point  from  which  values,  priorities,  and  practices  that  have  drifted  into  the  

background  can  be  revealed,  thematized,  and  made  available  for  discussion  and  

criticism.    Far  more  will  be  made  of  Roitman’s  reading  of  crisis  in  the  concluding  

chapter  of  the  dissertation.  

  However,  there  are  two  modern  invocations  of  crisis  that  can  be  highlighted  

at  the  outset,  for  they  typify  many  of  the  contemporary  assessments  of  the  

university  and  thus  speak  to  the  deeper  undercurrents  shifting  in  the  landscape  of  

higher  education.    The  first  comes  from  Jürgen  Habermas,25  whose  conception  of  a  

“legitimation  crisis” hangs  in  the  background  of  the  three  accounts  that  have  been  

introduced  in  this  chapter.    A  legitimation  crisis  occurs  when  an  institution  —  say  a  

government  or  a  university  —  retains  its  formal  position  in  providing  certain  goods  

to  a  community  (or  assumes  the  responsibility  to  do  so),  but  has  lost  the  widespread  

support  and  faith  of  its  constituents.    There  are  many  situations  in  which  this  occurs,  

but  one  that  Habermas  highlights  is  a  systematic  imbalance  between  the  demands  

that  a  system  produces  and  those  for  which  it  can  actually  provide.26    Such  a  crisis  

24  Ibid.,  94.    25  Jürgen  Habermas,  Legitimation  Crisis  (Boston:  Beacon  Press,  1973).    26  This  may  sound  complex,  but  a  little  unpacking  will  make  his  claim  clear.    Take  the  welfare  state  as  an  example.    Citizens  reasonably  look  to  the  modern  welfare  state  to  provide  the  basic,  minimal  components  of  security,  opportunity,  etc.  (all  that  falls  under  welfare).    However,  such  an  attitude  imposes  a  set  of  expectations  on  the  state,  and  when  the  state  begins  to  waver  in  its  ability  to  provide  for  the  basic  components  of  welfare,  it  loses  its  base  of  popular  support.    This  could  happen  for  a  

 

17

would  either  call  for  a  new  argument  that  could  restore  the  faith  in  certain  

institutions,  or  a  re-­‐organization  of  the  institution  to  recalibrate  the  balance  

between  demands  and  what  it  can  provide.    In  fact  we  will  see  these  options  in  the  

approaches  by  Delbanco  and  Taylor  respectively  in  the  next  chapter.  

  Another  invocation  of  crisis,  related  in  many  ways,  comes  from  the  literary  

critic  Louis  Menand,  who  speaks  of  a  “crisis  of  rationale”27  pervading  many  scholarly  

communities.    What  Menand  has  in  mind  is  an  inability  for  scholars  to  communicate  

the  value  of  their  work  to  the  greater  public.    This  could  be  the  result  of  many  

factors:  the  public  may  simply  be  unwilling  to  hear  this  value  as  scholars  have  

normally  articulated  it,  there  may  be  confusion  within  the  scholarly  community,  

scholars  may  simply  be  doing  a  bad  job  of  describing  the  value  of  their  work,  or  

there  may  be  distortion  occurring  between  scholars  and  the  public.    This  crisis  is  felt  

most  acutely  in  the  humanities,  for  the  reason  that  crises  of  rationale  are  often  

attached  to  conditions  of  scarcity  in  higher  education,  and  for  many  reasons  

humanities  scholars  have  been  amongst  the  least  compelling  in  securing  these  

scarce  resources.    In  order  to  come  through  this  crisis  intact  Menand  recommends  

that  “academic  inquiry  ought  to  become  less  specialized,  less  technical,  less  

exclusionary,  and  more  holistic,” which  as  we  have  seen  has  as  much  to  do  with  

communications  strategies  as  with  the  reorganization  of  academic  work.    To  this  

number  of  reasons  —  there  is  a  functional  breakdown  in  the  state,  it  begins  to  produce  demands  which  it  cannot  meet,  or  the  operative  conception  of  welfare  undergoes  some  form  of  modification.    27  Louis  Menand,  “The  Marketplace  of  Ideas,” American  Council  of  Learned  Societies  Occasional  Paper,  no.  49  (2001).  

 

18

end  a  crisis  in  rationale  marks  something  similar  to  a  legitimation  crisis  —  which  is  

a  moment  in  a  society  where  something  about  the  university  appears  obscure,  

flawed,  in  need  of  further  elaboration.    However,  the  language  needed  to  clear  up  

these  issues  or  consensus  on  where  these  conversations  should  be  staged  is  difficult  

to  find.    Investigating  the  problems  captured  in  these  two  senses  of  crisis  will  help  in  

clarifying  what  is  at  stake  in  discussing “the  crisis  of  the  university.”  

IV.  Outline  of  the  Argument  

With  the  foregoing  discussion  in  mind  and  an  understanding  of  what  is  at  

stake  in  the  “crisis  of  the  university”  claim,  we  are  now  in  a  position  to  lay  out  the  

basic  argument  of  the  dissertation.    Following  Koselleck’s  twin  poles  of  crisis  

marking  a  potentially  recurring  problem  or  a  singular  event  of  epochal  change,  I  will  

hew  towards  the  former  understanding  and  take  a  highly  critical  stance  towards  

accounts  that  call  for  a  radical  reimagining  of  the  university,  as  advocated  for  by  

figures  like  Mark  Taylor.    However,  I  will  argue  that  Taylor  is  correct  in  one  respect,  

which  is  that  the  current  “crisis,”  as  with  the  two  prior  historical  examples  under  

consideration,  results  from  a  significant  historical  shift  in  which  many  of  the  guiding  

ideals  and  institutional  features  of  universities  no  longer  seem  viable.    What  I  mean  

by  this  is  that  particular  state-­‐economy-­‐university-­‐culture  constellations  produce  

limitations  and  inflection  points  in  the  semantic  field  as  to  what  one  might  say  about  

universities.    I  will  argue  that  the  phenomenon  that  the  “crisis”  designation  marks  is  

when  ideals  that  gained  currency  in  one  constellation  lose  their  value  and  legitimacy  

in  another,  especially  when  coupled  with  a  significant  increase  in  the  scope  and  

complexity  of  higher  education.    Such  a  situation  makes  accounts  that  are  not  

 

19

conscious  of  the  historically  situated  nature  of  ideas  and  institutional  arrangements  

misleading  or  only  partial  in  character.    This  is  a  variant  of  the  narrative  function  

that  Roitman  identifies  as  operating  in  many  “crisis”  claims.  

In  our  current  constellation,  raising  the  status  of  the  university  as  a  public  

institution,  no  matter  it’s  source  of  funding,  provides  a  point  of  leverage  for  

understanding  how  people  think  these  components  can  relate  (i.e.  descriptive  

accounts)  and  how  they  should  relate  to  one  another  in  a  healthy  or  unhealthy  

manner  (i.e.  normative  arguments).    Following  my  understanding  of  the  “crisis”  

designation,  focusing  on  the  public  character  of  the  university  speaks  to  both  these  

ends  —  that  of  using  the  university  to  reveal  the  nature  of  the  relationship  between  

these  component  parts,  and  then  using  that  diagnosis  to  make  a  normative  claim  

about  universities.    This  is  the  case  because  many  of  the  concepts  we  use  were  

developed  during  a  period  in  which  “public”  signified  something  that  it  no  longer  

does  in  the  current  setting.    Thus  both  a  legitimation  and  a  crisis  of  rationale  become  

especially  pronounced  in  current  debates,  where  an  understanding  of  the  public  

character  of  universities  is  being  renegotiated.    Or,  recalling  Roitman’s  approach,  

something  about  the  status  of  the  public  and  its  relationship  to  universities  is  

revealed  if  we  understand  this  as  the  absent  placeholder  of  value  from  which  failure  

is  being  measured.  

A  compressed  account  of  the  three  “crises”  I  will  cover  can  make  this  clearer.  

The  first  period  spans  roughly  a  century,  beginning  with  the  intellectual  and  cultural  

ferment  that  gave  birth  to  the  modern  research  university  in  Berlin  in  1809.    In  

books  such  as  Immanuel  Kant’s  Conflict  of  the  Faculties  and  the  political  efforts  of  

 

20

Wilhelm  Von  Humboldt,  Friedrich  Schleiermacher,  and  Gotlieb  Fichte,  a  set  of  key  

concepts  about  the  modern  university  emerged.    These  included  the  principle  of  

academic  freedom  (especially  from  the  partial  interests  of  the  State,  Church,  or  

private  industry),  the  division  of  the  faculties,  the  course  of  development  imagined  

for  students,  a  commitment  to  advanced  scholarship,  and  using  the  seminar  model  

to  link  teaching  with  the  fruits  of  research  (a  template  for  our  current  system  of  

graduate  and  professional  schools).    As  mentioned  earlier,  these  ideals  grew  out  of  

Romanticism,  Pietism,  and  the  German  Enlightenment,  all  of  which  placed  a  heavy  

emphasis  on  culture  and,  in  Kant’s  case,  practices  of  critique.    

  Throughout  the  middle  of  the  19th  century  these  ideals  fused  to  give  this  new  

model  of  the  university  a  stable  place  in  society  and  for  academics  to  emerge  into  a  

formidable  class  of  their  own.    However,  the  university  came  under  great  pressure  

as  German  society  underwent  a  series  of  sweeping  changes,  beginning  with  national  

unification  in  1871  and  followed  by  Bismarck’s  bureaucratic  reforms,  which  

strengthened  both  the  nation-­‐state  and  the  development  of  German  industry.    As  a  

result  of  these  changes  many  of  the  ideals  that  had  served  as  organizing  principles  

for  the  university  and  guaranteed  its  role  in  society  were  contested,  eventuating  in  

many  claims  that  the  university  was  in “crisis” in  the  opening  decades  of  the  20th  

century.    A  crucial  component  of  this  shift  was  the  emergence  of  a  powerful  nation-­‐

state  and  modern  capitalist  class,  both  of  which  rendered  references  to  culture  or  

critique  less  compelling  or  comprehensible  given  the  emerging  features  of  everyday  

life,  to  say  nothing  of  the  new  demands  placed  on  universities  to  train  bureaucrats,  

managers,  and  industrial  leaders.    Or,  from  the  other  side,  ideals  of  culture  attached  

 

21

themselves  to  these  new  forces  like  the  modern  nation-­‐state  and  thus  changed  their  

character  in  often  devastating  ways  (e.g.  in  the  appropriations  of  Romanticism  for  

damaging  variants  of  nationalism).  

To  turn  to  a  more  proximate  example  we  can  look  at  the  post  WWII  period,  

with  a  particular  eye  towards  the  American  expansion  of  higher  education.    This  

period  was  marked  by  a  democratizing  mission  that  contributed  to  a  time  of  

unprecedented  growth  —  often  referred  to  as  “the  Golden  Age”  of  the  American  

university.    Not  only  were  enrollments  increased  through  policies  like  the  GI  bill,  but  

states  and  the  federal  government  evinced  a  commitment  to  funding  research  and  

teaching  at  unprecedented  levels.    The  key  focus  in  this  period  was  to  broaden  the  

access  to  and  distribution  of  the  goods  universities  produced  (e.g.  widespread  

economic  growth  and  opportunity,  the  broad  diffusion  of  technological  and  

scientific  discoveries,  or  the  inclusion  of  new  groups  in  the  American  power  

structure).    All  of  this  occurred  against  the  backdrop  of  a  strong  alliance  between  

state  and  economic  interests,  referred  to  as  “the  social  compact.”  

  The  student  protest  movements  of  the  1960’s  brought  this  epoch  to  a  very  

immediate  and  visible  sense  of  crisis.    Whereas  the  German  crisis  of  the  early  20th  

century  reckoned  with  the  new  demands  placed  on  educational  institutions  by  

expanding  state  and  economic  interests,  the  student  protests  drew  attention  to  the  

limitations  of  the  post-­‐WWII  social  compact  and  the  model  of  state  and  economic  

cooperation  which  it  entailed.    Foremost  amongst  their  concerns  were  structural  

injustices  that  remained  unaddressed  by  current  educational  priorities  (i.e.  protests  

which  grew  out  of  the  civil  rights  movement  or  those  protesting  universities’ roles  

 

22

in  the  military-­‐industrial  complex)  and  more  holistic  concerns  about  the  stultifying  

features  of  mass  society  (e.g.  criticisms  that  emerged  from  the  New  Left,  such  as  

those  put  forward  in  Herbert  Marcuse’s  One  Dimensional  Man28).  In  this  context  

references  to  the  democratic  ideals  of  higher  education  rang  hollow  to  students,  or  

at  least  required  significant  elaboration  to  gain  a  fair  hearing  in  public  settings.    This  

is  in  part  explained  by  a  renewed  emphasis  on  political  and  cultural  concerns  that  

marked  a  concomitant  decline  in  the  economic,  scientific,  and  democratic  

justifications  that  reigned  during  the  1950s  and  early  1960s  for  higher  education  

policy.  

If  we  return  to  the  present  crisis  with  these  two  examples  in  mind  a  similar  

account  can  be  given.    In  brief,  this  is  the  story  of  neoliberalism  and  its  effects  on  our    

“horizon  of  expectations,”  wherein  universities  can  bypass  the  cumbersome  

demands  of  political  or  cultural  issues  (which  marked  the  1980s,  90s,  and  2000s)  to  

link  up  directly  and  efficiently  with  economic  imperatives.29    Following  the  

upheavals  of  the  1960s  and  the  culture  wars  that  played  out  on  campuses  

throughout  the  1980s  and  1990s,  universities  largely  jettisoned  the  cultural   28  Herbert  Marcuse,  One  Dimensional  Man  (Boston:  Beacon,  1969).    29  Tom  Looser  provides  a  nice  formulation  of  this  in  relation  to  the  principles  guiding  global  universities  such  as  NYU  Abu  Dhabi:  “Most  importantly,  in  its  most  basic  and  generic  form,  neoliberalism  implies  freedom  from  responsibility;  especially,  it  implies  freedom  from  responsibility  to  any  kind  of  alterity,  in  favor  of  responsibility  only  to  one’s  self.  Logically,  carried  out  as  a  principle,  the  result  would  be  a  kind  of  pure  self-­‐identity,  free  of  relation  to  others.” For  Looser  universities  operating  in  Special  Economic  Zones  exempt  themselves  from  local  cultures,  histories,  language,  and  laws,  all  of  which  might  slow  down  their  neoliberalized  governing  agenda.    Tom  Looser,  “The  Global  University,  Area  Studies,  and  the  World  Citizen:  Neoliberal  Geography’s  Redistribution  of  the  ‘World,’” Cultural  Geography  27,  no.  1,  (2012),  99.  

 

23

concerns  and  critiques  of  the  state  that  the  student  protests  raised.    Instead  there  

was  a  marked  shift  towards  forms  of  scholarship  and  organization  that  reckoned  

with  the  near  complete  ascendency  of  global  capitalism.30    The  effect  of  this  shift  was  

the  reframing  of  university  study  as  an  individual  good,  linked  primarily  to  one’s  

economic  fortunes,  and  a  concurrent  decline  in  state  expenditures  which  continues  

apace  to  this  day.31    

As  has  already  been  mentioned,  the  current  crisis  can  be  viewed  as  a  

significant  challenge  to  this  neoliberal  consensus,  and  again  this  is  explained  in  part  

by  a  change  in  the  relationship  between  the  state-­‐economy-­‐university-­‐culture  

components.    By  investigating  the  “public”  character  of  the  university  —  that  

understanding  which  neoliberalism  has  devoted  so  much  effort  to  displacing  —  the  

nature  of  this  most  recent  change  can  emerge  from  genres  of  critique  as  diverse  as  

the  three  that  opened  this  chapter.    Furthermore,  resources  surrounding  the  public  

character  of  universities  can  be  drawn  from  the  particular  history  that  I  focus  upon.  

This  will  allow  for  an  equal  consideration  of  critiques  that  rely  heavily  on  concepts  

internal  to  the  history  of  the  university  as  well  as  those  that  place  more  of  an  

emphasis  on  structural  elements  in  society  and  the  economy.  

  The  organization  of  the  inquiry  will  be  as  follows.    In  chapter  one  I  will  

develop  the  three  accounts  that  opened  this  chapter  in  further  detail  to  give  the  

reader  a  more  concrete  sense  of  what  is  at  stake  in  contemporary  debates.    The   30  This  story  is  told  well  by  Richard  Sennett  in  The  Culture  of  the  New  Capitalism  (New  Haven:  Yale  University  Press,  2006).    31  For  a  projection  of  what  this  disinvestment  means  for  tuition  growth,  see  Mark  Taylor,  Crisis  on  Campus  (New  York:  Knopf,  2010),  101-­‐3.  

 

24

intent  of  this  chapter  is  to  remain  on  the  descriptive  level,  as  chapters  four  and  five  

will  be  more  evaluative  of  our  present  moment.    However,  before  moving  to  

evaluation  the  dissertation  will  work  back  in  time  and  delve  into  the  history  of  the  

modern  university,  beginning  in  Germany  around  the  turn  of  the  19th  century  and  

tracking  its  development  and  subsequent  crisis  within  Germany,  as  well  as  its  

influence  in  the  development  of  American  higher  education.    The  purpose  of  

chapters  two  and  three  are  to  provide  some  examples  of  the  kind  of  treatment  I  am  

proposing  for  the  modern  crisis,  as  well  as  to  generate  a  series  of  ideas,  models,  and  

guiding  figures  to  inform  the  later  chapters.    Meeting  these  in  their  original  

historical  context  will  be  helpful  in  assessing  what  the  history  of  the  university  (or  

the  history  of  the  “university  in  crisis”)  can  provide  to  contemporary  concerns.      

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

25

Chapter  1:  The  Lay  of  the  Land  

Introduction  Without  having  explored  any  particular  examples  in  depth,  we  can  still  

intimate  from  the  introduction  that  the  “crisis  of  the  university”  is  a  complex,  

multifarious  point  of  discussion  for  all  concerned  parties.    As  the  dissertation  

proceeds  we  will  come  to  appreciate  that  there  is  nothing  unique  in  this  state  of  

affairs  —  there  is  “always  a  crisis”  as  Andrew  Delbanco  cautions  us.32    However,  the  

target  of  my  inquiry  is  ultimately  the  present  crisis  –  its  nature,  its  broader  

significance,  and  how  it  should  and  should  not  be  approached  as  an  object  of  

practical  or  theoretical  concern.    The  purpose  of  this  chapter  is  to  give  the  reader  a  

more  developed  appreciation  of  the  lay  of  the  land  by  dwelling  on  and  

contextualizing  some  of  the  more  influential  voices  in  contemporary  debates.    While  

there  is  nothing  like  a  consensus  that  can  be  drawn  from  these  accounts,  we  can  

begin  to  discern  a  set  of  dominant  approaches  and  frames.    This  will  precede  the  

more  substantive  chapters  of  the  dissertation,  which  develop  a  method  whereby  

claims  of  the  university  in  crisis  can  be  read  against  changes  in  the  state-­‐economy-­‐

university-­‐culture  constellation.  

  I  will  begin  with  the  three  examples  that  opened  the  introduction.    Slightly  

different  in  approach,  the  three  begin  to  sketch  out  the  diverging  paths  that  

contemporary  claims  about  the  crisis  of  the  university  can  take.    I  also  find  them  to  

be  helpful  as  representative  works  for  different  genres  of  critique,  so  I  will  explore  

32  Delbanco,  xvii.    

 

26

each  in  more  depth.    I  will  then  try  to  further  fill  out  this  picture  in  a  breathless  

review  of  some  other  influential  approaches  that  currently  have  currency.    This  is  

admittedly  a  Sisyphean  task  of  trying  to  take  a  synoptic  view  of  something  that  is  

still  very  much  in  the  course  of  development  and  change,  but  including  this  wide  

range  of  accounts  will  be  helpful  in  demonstrating  how  my  approach  to  this  topic  

represents  a  novel  treatment  of  the  subject  (this  will  become  clearer  in  chapter  four,  

where  I  pick  out  what  I  take  to  be  the  exemplary  features  of  the  contemporary  

“crisis  of  the  university,” which  needs  to  be  read  against  the  historical  development  

of  the  modern  university  that  I  lay  out  in  chapters  two  and  three).  

I.  Crisis  on  Campus  

  Overwhelmed  by  the  outpouring  of  public  and  private  responses  to  his  New  

York  Times  op-­‐ed  piece,  Mark  Taylor  developed  his  initial  analysis  into  a  book  

entitled  Crisis  on  Campus:  A  Bold  Plan  for  Reforming  our  Colleges  and  Universities.33  

Written  in  the  aftermath  of  the  2008  global  financial  collapse,  Taylor  writes  in  an  

unabashedly  reformist  mode  to  underscore  the  urgency  with  which  we  should  be  

reassessing  the  higher  education  sector.    In  fact  the  imagery  of  the  collapse  of  large  

financial  institutions  takes  supremacy  over  the  initial  comparison  to  

manufacturing’s  decline.   “There  are  disturbing  similarities  between  the  dilemma  

colleges  and  universities  have  created  for  themselves  and  the  conditions  that  led  to  

the  collapse  of  major  financial  institutions  supposedly  too  secure  to  fail,” Taylor  

writes.    

33  Mark  Taylor,  Crisis  on  Campus  (New  York:  Knopf,  2010).  

 

27

“The  value  of  college  and  university  assets  (i.e.  endowments)  has  plummeted.  The  schools  are  overleveraged,  liabilities  (debts)  are  increasing,  liquidity  is  drying  up,  costs  continue  to  climb,  their  product  is  increasingly  unaffordable  and  of  questionable  value  in  the  marketplace,  and  income  is  declining.  This  situation  is  not  only  unsustainable,  but  at  the  crisis  point.”34    

The  foregrounding  of  costs  is  a  consistent  feature  of  contemporary  debates,  and  one  

that  cannot  be  elided  in  any  discussion  of  higher  education.35    Indeed,  in  making  the  

comparison  to  failed  financial  institutions  Taylor  is  asking  readers  to  consider  the  

long-­‐term  viability  of  an  institution  that  is  overleveraged  (which  we  can  approach  

from  the  side  of  institutional  costs  or  the  explosion  of  student  debt).  

  But  beyond  economics  there  is  another  question  of  long-­‐term  viability,  and  

this  has  to  do  with  “the  restructuring  of  knowledge  now  occurring” in  our  society.  

Taylor  writes  that  “technological  innovation  alters  the  structure  of  knowledge,  and,  

conversely,  the  changing  structure  of  knowledge  results  in  new  technologies  that  

transform  both  what  we  know  and  how  we  learn.”36    What  Taylor  has  in  mind  are  

the  advances  in  digital  technology  and  new  media  that  furnish  the  everyday  lives  of  

students,  particularly  in  the  domains  of  reading,  writing,  and  communicating  —  all  

central  foci  of  any  higher  education  curriculum.    All  of  this  goes  under  the  banner  of  

network  culture,  which  Taylor  characterizes  by  qualities  such  as  decentralization,   34  Ibid.,  5.    35  Though  how  these  economic  concerns  are  framed  will  be  a  key  feature  of  chapter  four.    Often  economic  concerns  can  be  inflated  in  order  to  push  through  forms  of  privatization  or  other  substantial  reforms.    Moreover,  the  causes  for  this  dire  economic  picture  are  often  misattributed.    Tenure  and  the  rising  costs  of  salaries  is  a  large  issue  for  Taylor,  but  as  we  will  see  in  chapter  four  growing  administrative  costs  far  outstrip  those  of  the  faculty  salaries.    36  Ibid.,  20.  

 

28

easy  distribution,  interactivity,  ease  of  access,  reproducibility,  and  customizability.37    

The  implication  of  his  argument  is  that  this  cultural  shift  towards  a  network  culture  

has  been  felt,  but  insufficiently  acknowledged  by  colleges  and  universities,  which  

doggedly  cling  to  outmoded  forms  like  the  lecture,  the  expository  essay,  or  the  fixed  

syllabus  that  respects  strict  disciplinary  boundaries.    He  ruefully  concludes,  “the  

university  and  the  wider  world  have  been  moving  in  opposite  directions  for  the  past  

half  century.”38  

  Whilst  Taylor  assures  readers  that  his  reforms  build  on  the  best  traditions  of  

colleges  and  universities  and  do  not  constitute  a  radical  break,  he  does  put  a  

tremendous  amount  of  weight  on  innovations  that  are  occurring  outside  of  

universities.    For  example,  he  suggests  that  unless  professors  can  “find  ways  to  

communicate  with  students  in  the  media  to  which  they  were  being  accustomed”

(i.e.,  digital  media,  multi-­‐media  platforms,  interactive  media),  then  pedagogy  will  

become  a  growing  challenge  in  future  generations.    Or,  as  Taylor  puts  it  elsewhere,  

the  current  models  in  place  for  higher  education  will  not  serve  the  “kind  of  

education  people  need.” “The  outdated  ideal  of  faculty,  departmental,  disciplinary  

and  institutional  autonomy  must  give  way  to  cooperative  associations  that  extend  

from  the  local  to  the  global.”39    In  these  various  calls  for  reform  the  motivating  factor  

often  comes  from  some  change  in  technology,  in  the  political  landscape  

(predominately  references  to  “globalization” or  the  withdrawal  of  public  support   37  Ibid.,  70-­‐83.    38  Ibid.,  112.    39  Ibid.,  217.  

 

29

from  the  state),  or  in  economics  (e.g.  non-­‐hierarchical  organizations  that  thrive  in  a  

knowledge  economy).    For  these  boosters  of  sweeping  reforms  the  resources  one  

might  draw  from  the  long  history  of  higher  education  often  assume  no  more  than  an  

advisory  role.    

  Crisis  on  Campus  is  an  exemplar  of  one  of  the  dominant  approaches  to  writing  

about  “the  crisis  of  the  university.”  It  is  premised  on  the  notion  of  an  epochal  shift,  a  

move  into  a  technological  age  that  will  require  a  large-­‐scale  updating  (or  

“reprogramming,” to  borrow  a  term  from  one  of  Taylor’s  chapters)  of  many  

institutions,  with  higher  education  given  pride  of  place  for  its  link  to  the  functioning  

of  a  healthy  “knowledge  society.”  This  type  of  approach  is  the  most  active  in  

attempting  to  close  the  “crisis” moment  by  proposing  bold  reforms,  most  future-­‐

oriented  in  positing  a  radical  break  initiated  by  the  technological  revolution,  and  

most  dismissive  of  arguments  that  rely  heavily  on  the  traditions  of  the  university.      

  But  as  we  saw  in  the  introduction,  there  is  an  equally  important  genre  in  this  

debate  that  flips  the  point  of  emphasis,  drawing  heavily  from  cherished  ideals  that  

constitute  the  “college” tradition  in  higher  education  and  framing  the  “crisis  of  the  

university” as  a  drift  off  course  from  the  true  vocation  of  academics,  which  is  to  

form  the  character  of  citizens  and  human  beings.    It  is  to  this  genre,  exemplified  by  

Taylor’s  colleague  at  Columbia  Andrew  Delbanco,  that  I  now  turn.40  

40  As  we  will  see  in  chapter  three,  Delbanco  and  Taylor  are  representing  two  important  strands  in  the  development  of  a  truly  American  model  of  higher  education.    Taylor  focuses  on  the  university’s  capacity  for  innovation  and  knowledge  creation,  which  I  trace  back  to  Vannevar  Bush’s  Science  — The  Endless  Frontier  and  the  growth  of  “big  science” after  WWII.    Delbanco  represents  the  “general  

 

30

II.  College:  What  it  Was,  Is,  and  Should  Be  

  Delbanco’s  book  carries  an  epigraph  from  W.E.B.  Dubois:  “The  true  college  

will  ever  have  one  goal  – not  to  earn  meat,  but  to  know  the  end  and  aim  of  that  life  

which  meat  nourishes.” As  the  epigraph  suggests,  the  call  for  reforms  adequate  to  

some  sort  of  epochal  shift,  while  understandable  and  perhaps  necessary,  must  

eventually  return  before  the  crucible  of  some  sort  of  normative  conception  of  what  

college  is  and  should  be.41    Delbanco  offers  three  “central  principles” that  have  

guided  American  higher  education  through  various  periods  of  growth  and  reform,  

all  of  which  are  meant  to  temper  our  reactions  to  the  current  “crisis.” The  first  is  

that  “people  should  not  be  constrained  by  the  circumstances  of  their  birth.”42    This  

need  not  just  be  taken  as  speaking  to  justice  as  fairness  (e.g.  affirmative  action  

policies  meant  to  distribute  the  social  capital  of  colleges  more  broadly),  as  Delbanco  

goes  on  to  link  this  principle  to  the  liberal,  humanistic  commitment  to  developing  

one’s  unique  talents  and  interests  through  the  pursuit  of  knowledge.    The  second  

principle  is  that  colleges  serve  as  both  a  model  and  a  prefigurative  space  for  

democratic  participation  in  a  pluralistic  society.  This  encompasses  both  the  virtues  

education” tradition  that  sees  in  universities  a  preserve  of  civic  and  humanistic  concerns  that  lay  at  the  heart  of  a  healthy  democracy  and  free  society.    41  Note  here  that  Delbanco,  who  works  at  one  of  the  world’s  preeminent  research  universities,  locates  his  normative  ideal  in  the  college  and  not  the  university,  which  marks  a  divergence  between  the  English  model  of  liberal  learning  (expressed  most  eloquently  by  John  Henry  Newman  in  The  Idea  of  a  University,  but  given  an  American  articulation  by  Robert  Maynard  Hutchins)  and  the  German  model  as  it  became  instantiated  in  Johns  Hopkins  and  eventually  into  the  flagships  of  state  university  systems.      42  Delbanco,  xiii.  

 

31

of  clear  communication  and  attentive  listening  as  well  as  the  necessary  widening  of  

perspective  that  allows  for  those  with  diverse  experiences  and  beliefs  to  

productively  dialogue  and  live  together.    The  final  principle  is  that  college  “at  its  

best,  [has  been]  about  helping  young  people  prepare  for  lives  of  meaning  and  

purpose.”43  Such  a  preparation  obviously  goes  far  deeper  than  transmitting  the  

knowledge  and  skills  “necessary  to  compete  in  todays  global  economy,” as  the  

saying  so  often  goes.    

  In  many  instances  Delbanco  and  Taylor  converge  in  their  analyses,  couching  

their  arguments  in  the  purported  civic  benefits  of  their  vision  for  higher  education.  

However,  we  can  see  their  differences  clearly  in  how  Delbanco  reads  the  current  

reform  moment:  “At  a  time  when  the  call  for  innovation  has  never  been  louder,  the  

biggest  innovation  we  could  make  is  to  retrieve  these  fundamental  values  and  

renew  our  commitment  to  them.”44    The  book  goes  on  to  provide  some  history  as  to  

where  these  values  came  from,  beginning  with  the  early  denominational  colleges  of  

the  Northeast  and  moving  through  a  broad  period  of  expansion,  first  after  the  

Morrill  Acts  of  1862  and  1890,  and  then  again  after  WWII.    As  Delbanco  sees  it,  this  

legacy  has  basically  left  us  with  three  answers  to  the  question  “what  is  college  for?”:  

to  further  economic  ends  (both  personally  and  collectively);  to  educate  the  

citizenry;  and  to  develop  students  ethically  and  culturally  (“Columbia  taught  me  

how  to  enjoy  life” is  what  an  alumni  told  Delbanco,  and  this  sentiment  is  what  he  

intends  here).  Now  the  latter  two  ends  are  essentially  interrelated,  and  the   43  Ibid.,  xiv.    44  Ibid.  

 

32

sympathetic  imagination  one  develops  in  the  study  of  literature,  history,  philosophy,  

or  religion  are  equally  important  for  personal  cultivation  as  they  are  for  democratic  

deliberation.45    However,  the  current  predicament  is  that  debates  about  higher  

education  have  collapsed  these  two  into  the  first,  economic  end,  which  is  a  

consequence  of  the  undeniable  problem  of  runaway  costs  and  the  declining  

economic  fortunes  of  graduates.  

  For  Delbanco  these  challenges  are  daunting,  but  looking  back  into  the  history  

of  colleges  should  give  us  heart  that  higher  aspirations  need  not  be  abandoned.    For  

example,  he  looks  at  the  early  years  of  colleges  that  began  as  institutions  of  

ecclesiastical  study,  but  moved  beyond  this  to  include  goals  like  educating  character,  

getting  students  to  appreciate  the  inherent  goods  of  mental  effort,  and  to  break  

down  dogmatism  by  highlighting  the  link  between  teaching  and  preaching  (an  

activity  that  Delbanco  views  as  having  an  irreducible  interpretive  aspect).    

Additionally,  the  fact  that  students  have  remained  a  similar  age  since  this  period  has  

allowed  many  of  these  goals,  premised  on  the  acknowledgment  that  people  at  this  

stage  of  life  still  have  a  large  capacity  for  growth  and  self-­‐transformation,  to  persist  

into  the  present.    Moreover,  the  problem  of  scale  certainly  changed  the  nature  of  

higher  education  after  the  Morill  Acts,  with  the  large  state  university  displacing  the  

residential  college  and  research  downplaying  the  importance  of  teaching.    But  this  

still  brought  with  it  important  lessons  in  allowing  America  to  work  out  its  own  

45  For  a  more  forceful  version  of  this  argument  see  Martha  Nussbaum,  Not  for  Profit:  Why  Democracy  Needs  the  Humanities  (Princeton:  Princeton  University  Press,  2010).  More  will  be  made  of  Nussbaum  and  Delbanco’s  approach  in  chapter  five.  

 

33

version  of  the  access  vs.  elitism  debate.46    In  these  and  other  aspects  of  the  history  of  

American  higher  education  a  sense  of  crisis  was  articulated,  but  the  institutions  

managed  to  maintain  their  core  principles.    

  It  is  from  this  history  that  Delbanco  is  able  to  isolate  a  series  of  “best  

practices,” for  example  in  schools  that  emphasize  healthy  levels  of  contact  between  

faculty  and  students.    In  fact  it  is  a  renewed  commitment  to  teaching,  and  the  

associated  goods  that  come  when  teaching  and  learning  are  viewed  as  their  own  

reward,  that  will  guide  higher  education  through  these  tumultuous  times.    The  

ancillary  effects  of  this  change  in  focus  would  address  some  of  the  major  concerns  

surrounding  costs  insofar  as  the  many  extraneous  aspects  of  higher  education  (the  

famous  “state  of  the  art  gyms  and  student  centers”)  can  be  cut  back.    Furthermore,  

faculty  and  students  would  benefit  from  a  mutual  understanding  of  what  has  

gathered  them  in  the  first  place  (i.e.  the  development  of  citizens  as  well  as  human  

beings,  or  the  passing  on  a  contribution  to  the  accumulated  fund  of  knowledge  and  

wisdom).    But  ultimately  this  form  of  writing  on  “the  crisis  of  the  university” boils  

down  to  the  following  argument:  any  discourse  that  moves  us  away  from  these  

“cherished  principles” of  teaching  and  learning  are  deleterious  for  the  long  term  

46  For  example,  the  1862  Morill  Act,  which  granted  land  to  states  to  set  up  public  universities,  mandated  the  teaching  of  both  the  “liberal  and  practical  arts,” primarily  agriculture  and  mechanical  training  at  that  time.    These  twin  goals  were  often  in  tension  (see  Scott  Gelber,  The  University  and  the  People:  Envisioning  Higher  Education  in  an  Era  of  Populist  Revolt  (Madison:  University  of  Wisconsin  Press,  2012)),  but  the  tension  was  productive  in  expanding  the  reach  of  university  training  to  newly  admitted  graduates  (who  could  take  courses  in  the  liberal  arts),  as  well  as  expanding  the  sphere  of  concern  for  academics,  who  (especially  in  the  emerging  social  sciences)  turned  their  attention  to  issues  of  labor,  public  policy,  and  other  issues  of  local  concern.  

 

34

health  of  higher  education,  and  any  calls  for  reform  should  use  these  principles  as  

guides  as  opposed  to  jettisoning  them  for  radical  innovation.    As  Delbanco’s  

aforementioned  quote  suggests,  it  is  a  matter  of  retrieving  what  is  already  there  in  

the  history  of  the  institution.  

  This  way  of  framing  the  contemporary  “crisis  of  the  university” is  both  liberal  

and  humanist.    It  is  liberal  because  many  of  these  principles  come  from  what  is  

called  the  liberal  tradition  of  educational  theory  (John  Henry  Newman  is  a  key  figure  

here,  and  education  as  its  own  end  is  its  mantra),  and  humanist  in  that  their  general  

orientation  is  towards  education  for  a  holistic  form  of  human  flourishing.    

Furthermore,  the  deliberate  choice  to  foreground  the  nature  of  the  “college” versus  

the  university  has  elevated  importance  at  Delbanco’s  home  institution  of  Columbia  

because  it  challenges  the  prioritization  of  research  over  teaching  in  a  university  that  

has  far  more  graduate  students  than  undergraduates,  yet  derives  pride  and  identity  

from  Columbia  College’s  required  undergraduate  core  curriculum.  

  These  two  poles  of  Taylor  and  Delbanco  mark  in  a  rough  and  ready  way  the  

terrain  of  the  dominant  discourse  on  “the  crisis  of  the  university,” with  a  series  of  

far  more  targeted  and  technocratic  treatments  filling  in  the  middle  ground  (e.g.  

books  which  deal  only  with  the  question  of  tuition  costs,  tenure,  labor  costs,  over-­‐

specialization,  discipline-­‐specific  issues,  structures  of  governance,  etc.).    However,  it  

is  helpful  here  to  introduce  a  third,  far  more  radical  discourse  to  show  that  the  

mainstream  discussions  of  this  issue  are  not  exhaustive  of  directions  that  one  could  

pursue  their  inquiry.    This  third  approach  embeds  changes  in  the  university  in  a  

broader  logic  of  governance,  and  frames  solutions  using  a  language  of  critique  that  

 

35

borrows  from  Marxism,  critical  theory,  and  other  discourses  more  at  home  in  

departments  of  comparative  literature  than  in  those  of  political  philosophy,  

economics,  or  faculties  of  education.    And,  as  will  become  important  in  the  third  

chapter,  it  takes  the  student  perspective  seriously  as  being  equally  capable  of  

framing  the  “crisis  of  the  university” in  a  compelling  manner.  

III.  Communiqué  from  an  Absent  Future  

  Though  2008-­‐2009  saw  a  series  of  student  protests  in  the  US  and  abroad  

(most  visibly  in  occupations  and  demonstrations  in  the  UK,  Chile,  Quebec,  California,  

and  New  York),  there  is  no  mention  of  them  in  either  Taylor  or  Delbanco’s  books.    

This  is  surprising  given  the  nostalgia  that  academics  of  their  generation  often  

express  towards  the  student  activism  of  the  1960s.    In  most  cases  the  current  

protests  were  in  response  to  tuition  increases,  the  implementation  of  fees  where  

none  had  previously  existed,  or  deep  cuts  to  the  humanities  and  the  arts.    Though  

these  immediate  policy  reforms  were  the  impetus  for  many  of  the  protests,  students  

seized  upon  the  occasion  to  register  a  deeper  dissatisfaction  with  the  state  of  higher  

education  in  their  countries  and  in  the  global  context  in  which  universities  operate  

today.    

  A  representative  document  that  lays  out  the  logic  of  this  critique  came  from  a  

group  of  students  occupying  an  administration  building  at  the  University  of  

California-­‐Santa  Cruz.    The  University  of  California  system  was  a  particularly  

important  site  for  understanding  the  “crisis  of  the  university” in  2009  because  of  its  

scale  (the  largest  public  university  system  in  the  country),  its  reputation  (it  has  for  

some  time  also  largely  been  considered  the  strongest  state  university  system),  and  

 

36

its  history  (the  UC  Master  Plan,  drafted  in  1960,  articulated  and  achieved  the  ends  of  

higher  education  that  led  to  the  post-­‐WWII  boom,  or  “the  Golden  Age” of  American  

higher  education  as  it  came  to  be  known).  

  As  was  the  case  with  Taylor  the  key  event  on  the  mind  of  the  authors  was  the  

recent  collapse  of  large-­‐scale  financial  institutions  and  the  global  inquietude  that  

followed.    However,  unlike  Taylor  they  saw  this  not  as  a  spur  for  needed  innovation,  

but  rather  as  a  signal  of  a  significant  crisis  of  capitalism  from  which  universities  

were  not  exempt.    They  write  that  “the  university  has  no  history  of  its  own;  its  

history  is  the  history  of  capital.   Its  essential  function  is  the  reproduction  of  the  

relationship  between  capital  and  labor.”  Thus  the  students  were  sanguine  about  

universities  somehow  being  able  to  provide  a  bulwark  against  problems  embedded  

in  the  current  form  of  capitalism.    For  them,  “the  crisis  of  the  university  today  is  the  

crisis  of  the  reproduction  of  the  working  class,  the  crisis  of  a  period  in  which  capital  

no  longer  needs  us  as  workers.  We  cannot  free  the  university  from  the  exigencies  of  

the  market  by  calling  for  the  return  of  the  public  education  system.”  

  It  is  worth  pausing  here  to  unpack  the  position  that  the  students  are  taking,  

for  on  the  one  hand  it  is  manifestly  false  that  a  history  of  the  university  cannot  be  

understood  except  as  some  epiphenomenon  that  springs  from  the  history  of  

capitalism  (this  will  be  a  theme  throughout  the  dissertation,  but  explicitly  laid  out  in  

chapter  two).    For  example,  medieval  universities  emerged  from  monastic  

traditions,  and  even  the  birth  of  the  modern  research  university  in  Berlin  occurred  

before  the  maturation  of  industrial  capitalism  in  that  country.    But  on  the  other  hand  

the  position  of  the  students  is  perfectly  comprehensible  if  we  concentrate  on  the  

 

37

recent  history  of  universities  in  the  United  States  or  Britain  and  bear  in  mind  key  

facts  that  the  protests  highlighted:  educational  achievement  has  become  highly  

correlated  with  prior  socio-­‐economic  status  (i.e.  the  university  maintains  the  class  

structure  of  widening  inequality  in  late  capitalism),  the  financialization  of  capital  in  

the  new  “knowledge  economy” has  played  itself  out  in  the  death  spiral  of  increasing  

tuition  and  debt,47  and  the  general  shrinkage  of  the  labor  force  has  been  clearly  

reflected  in  high  rates  of  post-­‐graduate  unemployment  and  in  the  casualization  of  

academic  labor.    These  are  structural  problems  in  late  capitalism  to  which  the  

university  can  only  introduce  students  in  a  more  efficient  manner  than  they  might  

have  experienced  otherwise  (e.g.  through  indebtedness,  through  the  gap  between  

education  received  and  labor  prospects  after  college,  through  exploitative  working  

conditions  during  graduate  or  undergraduate  study,  or  though  policies  of  inclusion  

and  exclusion  to  the  elite  colleges  and  universities).  

  Such  a  dire  analysis  of  the  university  in  the  current  phase  of  capitalism  leaves  

the  students  with  little  room  in  which  to  propose  productive  reforms.    In  fact  they  

take  an  explicitly  “anti-­‐reformist” position  and  call  for  “partial  and  transitory” acts   47  A  report  from  UC  Faculty  Senate  member  Bob  Meister  entitled  “They  Pledged  Your  Tuition” provides  the  clearest  example  of  this  point.    In  response  to  a  “fiscal  emergency” precipitated  by  a  decrease  in  state  funding,  ostensibly  as  a  result  of  falling  tax  revenues  in  the  recession,  the  UC  system  issued  a  series  of  highly  rated  bonds  to  make  up  for  budget  shortfalls.    Meister  points  out  that  “tuition  is  UC’s  #1  source  of  revenue  to  pay  back  bonds,  ahead  of  new  earnings  from  bond-­‐funded  projects.”  Moreover  this  calculation  involved  a  32  %  projected  increase  in  tuition  over  a  three-­‐year  period,  again  proposed  as  a  necessity  to  make  up  for  budget  shortfalls.    For  tuition  to  be  functioning  in  this  manner  in  university  budgets  a  significant  amount  of  financialization  must  have  already  taken  place.    See  Bob  Meister,  “The  Pledged  Your  Tuition” (http://keepcaliforniaspromise.org/wp-­‐content/uploads/2009/10/They_Pledged_Your_Tuition.pdf)  (Last  accessed,  May  2,  2014).  

 

38

that  push  the  university  towards  a  more  radical  direction  of  “communization”

(short  hand  for  the  altered  social  and  economic  conditions  necessary  to  rehabilitate  

a  nearly  completely  compromised  university).    This  would  include,  in  large  part,  a  

response  to  the  generational  imperatives  that  these  particular  students  name:48  to  

acknowledge  the  foreclosed  future  that  indebtedness  imposes  on  the  youth,  to  

redress  the  abdication  of  critical  public  discourse  in  the  post  9/11  era  or  in  an  age  of  

austerity,  to  address  head  on  the  cultural  impact  of  commodifying  patterns  of  social  

interaction,  and  to  acknowledge  the  limits  of  technology  and  innovation  in  meeting  

problems  of  a  global  nature  (climate  change,  inter-­‐cultural  conflict,  economic  

exploitation,  etc.).    Beyond  the  fact  that  universities  have  gathered  together  a  

significant  number  of  youths  who  can  recognize  these  mutual  concerns,  it  is  

interesting  to  ask  why  these  demands  are  being  asked  of  universities49  when  the  

changes  that  are  being  demanded  have  a  much  broader  reach  (how  great  economic  

and  social  questions  are  addressed  to  universities  will  also  be  a  theme  that  I  will  

return  to  on  several  occasions).    However  we  approach  that  question,  we  can  at  

least  appreciate  the  scope  of  these  concerns  and  see  how  this  third  approach  insists  

48  These  imperatives  are  echoing  an  earlier  document  in  student  activism,  the  Port  Huron  Statement  issued  by  the  Students  for  a  Democratic  Society  in  1962.    In  that  statement  the  university  is  seen  as  “a  potential  base  and  agency  in  a  movement  of  social  change,” and  many  of  the  demands  or  a  generation  are  routed  through  the  university.    49  A  partial  explanation  is  surely  found  in  the  history  of  student  activism  itself,  for  example  in  the  demands  of  the  1960s  for  higher  education  to  be  more  “relevant” to  the  realities  of  students  (an  argument  made  most  forcefully  in  the  protests  at  San  Francisco  State  that  led  to  the  development  of  an  Ethnic  Studies  department.)    See  Joshua  Bloom  &  Waldo  Martin,  Black  Against  Empire:  The  History  and  Politics  of  the  Black  Panther  Party  (Berkeley:  University  of  California  Press,  2013),  269-­‐308.  

 

39

on  both  the  radical  and  the  critical  perspective.    It  raises  concerns  that  are  not  

addressed,  at  least  in  a  very  straightforward  and  forceful  way,  by  analyses  such  as  

those  of  Taylor  and  Delbanco.  

  I  have  included  this  seemingly  incongruous  account  to  provide  a  third  

possibility  to  those  put  forth  by  Taylor  and  Delbanco.    Schematically  we  can  lay  out  

the  lesson  from  these  three  perspectives  thusly:  Taylor  believes  that  the  resources  

we  need  to  address  the  current  crisis  of  the  university  are  to  be  found  in  the  future  

of  our  most  innovative  practices  and  technologies  (often  from  outside  of  the  

university  in  the  private  sector),  Delbanco  believes  that  the  crisis  is  best  addressed  

by  retrieving  those  ideals  and  practices  that  emerge  within  the  history  of  the  

university  (timeless  ideals  of  justice  and  human  flourishing  that  have  sadly  become  

disentangled  from  the  educational  process),  and  the  student  protestors  register  a  

general  sense  of  confusion  and  aporia,  raising  the  specter  of  a  university  that  is  

irredeemably  compromised  in  the  current  configuration  of  capitalism  (i.e.  

references  to  ideals  of  justice  and  human  flourishing  must  be  curtailed,  whether  

they  emerge  from  our  past  or  from  our  technologically  reformed  future.    In  the  

present  reality  they  just  perpetuate  a  broken  system).  

  These  positions  recall  different  strands  in  the  development  of  the  word  

“crisis” that  were  reviewed  in  the  introduction.    In  these  accounts  a  temporality  of  

crisis  emerges  (epochal  change  verses  recurrent  event),  the  status  of  critique  as  a  

prefigurative  act  of  reform  is  emphasized  or  downplayed,  and  issues  of  health  and  

sickness  call  forth  different  forms  of  intervention.    In  subsequent  chapters  I  will  

demonstrate  how  these  different  uses  of  crisis  can  be  explained  in  large  part  by  

 

40

describing  changes  in  the  state-­‐economy-­‐university-­‐culture  constellation.    However,  

the  remainder  of  this  chapter  will  further  fill  out  the  contemporary  field  of  writers  

who  identify  the  university  as  being  in  crisis  to  see  what  exactly  is  being  acceded  to  

when  the  crisis  claim  begins  to  circulate  with  more  regularity.      

IV.  The  Lay  of  the  Land  

  A  recurrent  (and  dispiriting)  theme  that  crops  up  in  debates  about  the  “crisis  

of  the  university” is  that  of  failure.    The  university  is  in  crisis  because  it  is  failing  in  

certain  capacities:  to  educate  students,  to  produce  useful  knowledge,  to  provide  a  

reasonable  return  on  public  investment,  or  to  live  up  to  its  noblest  ideals.    One  finds  

a  bit  of  all  these  in  Andrew  Hacker  and  Claudia  Dreifus’ acerbic  assessment  of  

tertiary  education  in  the  United  States,  Higher  Education?:  How  Colleges  are  Wasting  

our  Money  and  Failing  our  Kids  —  and  What  we  Can  Do  About  it.50    For  Hacker  and  

Dreifus  (a  professor  of  Sociology  at  Queens  College  and  a  New  York  Times  reporter,  

respectively)  the  basic  source  of  this  failure  is  the  result  of  addition  —  namely  all  

those  concerns,  functions,  and  services  that  are  not  directly  related  to  the  core  

educational  mission  of  teaching  and  research.      

  How  one  defines  what  is  superfluous  to  the  “core  education  mission” is  of  

course  a  matter  of  great  debate,  so  it  is  useful  to  quickly  go  through  Hacker  and  

Dreifus’ analysis.    Foremost  amongst  their  concerns  is  spiraling  costs,  the  reasons  

for  which  extend  from  labor  costs  associated  with  tenure  and  growth  at  the  

administrative  level  to  athletics  programs  (the  overwhelming  proportion  of  which   50  Andrew  Hacker  and  Claudia  Dreifus,  Higher  Education?:  How  Colleges  are  Wasting  our  Money  and  Failing  our  Kids  – and  What  we  Can  Do  About  it  (New  York:  Times  Books,  2010).  

 

41

operate  at  a  loss)  and  competition  over  prestige.51    Related  to  these  is  the  nature  of  

academic  work  itself  and  the  priorities  that  it  reflects  —  for  example  with  

unnecessary  service  (e.g.  serving  on  committees),  research  pursued  purely  for  the  

purposes  of  advancing  one’s  career,  diminished  teaching  loads  past  the  early  stages  

of  one’s  career,  and  an  overheated  concern  over  job  benefits  including  sabbatical  

and  tenure,  which  have  more  to  do  with  job  security  than  with  values  like  ensuring  

research  productivity  and  defending  academic  freedom.52    Whether  it  be  a  case  of  

budget  priorities  or  the  conditions  of  academic  work,  the  benefit  of  the  student  or  

the  community  (whether  local  or  national)  has  been  compromised  by  another  

motivation  (in  most  cases  financial  or  rooted  in  other  forms  of  self-­‐interest  like  

raising  prestige).  

  Higher  Education?  is  a  useful  book  for  understanding  the  fault  lines  that  

organize  debates  about  the  “crisis  of  the  university.” For  instance,  Dreifus  and  

Hacker  share  Taylor’s  hostility  towards  current  models  of  higher  education,  

venerate  the  basic  teaching  function  that  Delbanco  isolates  in  the  tradition  of  

America’s  colleges,  and  supply  plenty  of  empirical  and  sociological  data  to  support  

the  position  of  the  student  occupiers  at  UC-­‐Santa  Cruz.    However,  the  book  suffers  

51  Hacker  and  Dreifus  site  the  example  of  Ursinus  College  raising  their  fees  by  17%  in  an  attempt  to  increase  applications.    The  rationale  for  this  was  drawn  from  behavioral  economics,  which  has  found  that  a  lower  price  might  attract  less  interest  because  consumers  will  assume  the  product  is  of  lower  quality.    In  Ursinus’ case  the  increased  fees  brought  with  it  an  increase  in  enrollments  by  one  third  in  just  four  years.    Moreover,  the  authors  found  remarkable  similarities  in  the  overall  “sticker  price” of  liberal  arts  colleges  of  similar  standing  (the  margin  of  difference  being  1.7  %).  Hacker  &  Dreifus,  115-­‐6.    52  Ibid.,  13-­‐28,  132-­‐154.  

 

42

from  a  lack  of  historical  depth,  confronting  challenges  that  they  have  named  with  

appeals  to  common  sense  (in  fact,  the  final  chapter  is  titled  “Schools  We  Like  – Our  

Top  Ten  List”).    Once  one  invokes  a  historical  dimension  to  the  crisis  then  particular  

aspects  of  Hacker  and  Dreifus’ study  take  prominence  over  others.    In  the  chapters  

that  follow  I  will  be  arguing  that  historicizing  these  issues  in  terms  of  sweeping  

transitions  in  the  economy  and  the  nation-­‐state  reveal  a  particularly  compelling  

picture  of  the  crisis  of  the  university.    However,  by  turning  to  other  influential  works  

we  can  tease  out  a  few  strands  of  Hacker  and  Dreifus’ account  to  fill  out  contending  

perspectives  on  the  contemporary  uses  of  the  crisis  label.  

  There  is  a  growing  body  of  literature  tracking  the  consequences  of  changes  in  

the  financing  of  higher  education.    In  Britain,  where  the  introduction  of  fees  and  new  

forms  of  competition  between  universities  have  raised  disquiet  amongst  many  

commentators  on  higher  education,  the  crisis  has  turned  on  the  introduction  of  

market  mechanisms  into  what  was  once  a  heavily  state-­‐backed  system.    Andrew  

McGettigan’s  The  Great  University  Gamble:  Money,  Markets,  and  the  Future  of  Higher  

Education53  is  the  most  comprehensive  account  of  these  changes  to  date.    In  the  late  

1990s  UK  universities  were  facing  budget  shortfalls  as  a  result  of  a  large  increase  in  

enrollments,  straining  existing  resources.    As  a  means  to  ameliorate  the  situation  the  

Labour  government  introduced  a  plan  to  increase  student  fees  and  the  amount  that  

students  were  allowed  to  borrow  from  the  government,  from  £1,000  in  1997  to  

£3,000  in  2006.    According  to  McGettigan  the  introduction  of  new  fees  was  a  

53  Andrew  McGettigan,  The  Great  University  Gamble:  Money,  Markets,  and  the  Future  of  Higher  Education  (London:  Pluto  Press,  2013).  

 

43

successful  temporary  fix  to  budget  shortfalls,  but  continual  increases  in  enrollments  

coupled  with  further  reductions  in  state  expenditures  on  higher  education  has  

shown  the  problem  to  be  far  more  systemic  than  first  imagined,  leading  to  a  new  set  

of  reforms  —  this  time  led  by  a  Tory  government.    As  the  book’s  opening  passages  

make  clear,  the  general  Tory  belief  (supported  by  their  coalition  partners  the  

Liberal-­‐Democrats)  in  an  austerity  policy  as  the  remedy  to  public  debt  meant  that  

the  process  set  in  motion  by  Tony  Blair’s  Liberal  party  would  only  be  accelerated.  

  The  outcome  has  been  a  rapid  and  startling  shift  from  higher  education  as  a  

public  to  a  private  good.    For  example,  the  amount  that  students  were  allowed  to  

borrow  from  the  federal  government  for  increases  in  fees  rapidly  swelled  to  £9,000  

per  year  in  2010  and  there  was  a  concomitant  80  %  decrease  in  public  funding  of  

higher  education  (called  “teaching  grants,” which  provided  federal  funds  based  on  

enrollments).    McGettigan  understands  these  changes  as  reflecting  part  of  a  broader  

ideological  project  of  marketizing  higher  education,  seen  for  example  in  the  belief  of  

UK  University  Minister  David  Willets  that  increased  fees  will  lead  to  increases  in  

quality  because  universities  will  be  forced  to  improve  teaching  in  order  to  draw  in  

students  (and  their  loans).    The  reason  that  McGettigan  titles  his  book  “The  Great  

University  Gamble” is  that  there  is  little  empirical  evidence  to  show  that  this  type  of  

privatization  and  marketization  1)  has  the  effects  of  reducing  costs  (even  public  

costs),  2)  improves  the  quality  of  teaching,  or  3)  empowers  students.54  

54  See  chapters  13  (“Managing  the  Loan  Book”),  4  (“Why  a  Market”),  and  3  (“Student  Loans  – The  Basics”)  respectively  for  detailed  analyses  of  these  premises  of  Tory  policy.    For  other  recent  accounts  of  the  character  of  UK  Higher  Education  reform  see  Roger  Brown,  Everything  for  Sale?:  The  Marketization  of  UK  Higher  Education  

 

44

Another  side  of  the  financial  restructuring  of  higher  education  comes  

through  the  composition  of  the  teaching  force.    McGettigan  is  largely  concerned  with  

the  reforms  put  forth  by  governments  in  opening  up  higher  education  to  market  

forces,  but  Marc  Bousquet,  in  his  book  How  the  University  Works:  Higher  Education  

and  the  Low  Wage  Nation  (2011),  looks  at  universities  themselves  as  agents  of  these  

changes.    “Late  capitalism  doesn’t  just  happen  to  the  university;”  he  writes,  “the  

university  makes  late  capitalism  happen.”55    Bousquet  points  to  a  variety  of  factors  

to  substantiate  his  claim  —  the  CEO  type  compensation  packages  for  Presidents  and  

top  administrators  verses  the  low  wages  of  university  employees,  the  diversification  

of  investments  and  management  of  endowments,  and  the  casualization  of  academic  

labor  through  the  heavy  reliance  on  graduate  students,  adjuncts,  and  non-­‐tenured  

faculty  to  carry  the  teaching  load.    On  this  latter  point  Bousquet  argues  that  the  

imbalance  of  granted  PhDs  and  tenure  track  jobs  available  is  not  a  consequence  of  

anomalies  in  the  labor  market  (explained  away,  for  example,  by  saying  that  jobs  will  

be  opened  up  when  the  large  band  of  tenured  professors  eventually  retire),  but  

rather  illustrative  of  a  system  that  uses  PhD  students  as  cheap  and  ultimately  

Policy  (London:  Routledge,  2013)  and  Stefan  Collini,  What  are  Universities  For?  (London:  Penguin,  2012).    For  the  U.S.  version  of  this  story  see  Christopher  Newfield,  Unmaking  the  Public  University:  The  Forty  Year  Assault  on  the  Middle  Class  (Cambridge:  Harvard  University  Press,  2010)  and  Marc  Bousquet,  How  the  University  Works:  Higher  Education  and  the  Low  Wage  Nation  (New  York:  NYU  Press,  2011).    More  will  be  made  on  this  issue  in  chapter  four.    55  Ibid.,  44.  

 

45

expendable  sources  of  essential  labor  integral  to  the  educational  mission  of  colleges  

and  universities  (e.g.  teaching  large  introductory  undergraduate  courses).56  

  Assessments  like  these  of  the  financial  aspect  of  the  current  crisis  of  the  

university  have  taken  prominence  in  recent  debates  given  their  proximity  to  larger  

discussions  about  the  fate  of  capitalism  after  the  global  economic  collapse  of  2007-­‐8.    

However,  this  displaced  a  longer  standing  debate  about  the  abiding  values  of  the  

university  that  emerged  in  the  wake  of  Alan  Bloom’s  widely  read  The  Closing  of  the  

American  Mind  (1987).57    For  Bloom  higher  education  had  lost  its  bearings  in  the  

wake  of  the  1960s,  with  ethnic  studies,  gender  studies,  cultural  studies,  and  

postmodernism  leading  to  what  he  called  an  abiding  “relativism,” one  which  took  us  

away  from  the  great  works,  themes,  and  questions  that,  in  his  view,  both  constitute  a  

truly  valuable  and  worthy  education  and  sustain  an  essential  base  of  national  

belonging.    Two  recent  books  have  kept  this  discussion  alive  and  brought  a  renewed  

interest  in  this  particular  framing  of  the  crisis  of  the  university  —  namely  as  a  falling  

away  from  core  ideals  and  values.  

56  For  other  recent  arguments  about  the  effects  on  the  nature  of  the  professoriate  by  corporate  management  models  see  Frank  Donoghue,  The  Last  Professors:  The  Corporate  University  and  the  Fate  of  the  Humanities  (New  York:  Fordham  University  Press,  2008)  and  Benjamin  Ginsberg,  The  Fall  of  the  Faculty:  The  Rise  of  the  All-­‐Administrative  University  and  Why  it  Matters  (New  York:  Oxford  University  Press,  2011).    57  Alan  Bloom,  The  Closing  of  the  American  Mind:  How  Higher  Education  Has  Failed  Democracy  and  Impoverished  the  Souls  of  Today's  Students  (New  York:  Simon  and  Schuster,  1987).  

 

46

  The  first  is  Education’s  End:  Why  our  Colleges  and  Universities  Have  Given  Up  

on  the  Meaning  of  Life.58    Written  by  Anthony  Kronman,  a  Yale  Law  professor,  the  

book  is  in  a  sense  a  restaging  of  Bloom’s  argument.    For  Bloom  the  specter  of  

relativism,  the  major  threat  he  saw  encroaching  on  the  university’s  core  teaching  

and  research  mission,  emerged  from  within  methodologies  adopted  in  the  

humanities  (and  to  a  lesser  extent  the  social  sciences).    Kronman  is  broadly  

sympathetic  to  this  line  of  argument,  though  he  adds  to  it  a  growing  fetish  for  

“useful  knowledge,” which  in  our  time  is  a  relatively  flat  form  of  either  scientism  or  

instrumental,  vocational  training.59    As  Kronman’s  title  suggests,  the  core  role  of  the  

humanities  in  the  university  is  not  to  efficiently  transfer  a  set  of  knowledge  or  skills  

to  students,  but  rather  is  guided  by  a  series  of  questions  that  speak  to  our  deepest  

existential  longings.    In  a  backwards-­‐looking  glance  at  the  history  of  American  

higher  education,  he  traces  this  tradition  from  a  classical  curriculum  (often  

religious)  to  a  secular  humanist  version  of  liberal  education.    As  a  good  advocate  for  

liberal  perfectionism,  Kronman  believes  that  pursuing  these  questions  in  a  serious  

manner  (contra  versions  of  historicism  of  which  he  is  highly  critical)  will  lead  

students  to  consider  purposes  beyond  those  immediately  provided  by  the  culture  

(to  mark  two  poles  he  singles  out  the  growing  presence  of  extreme  interpretations  

of  religion  on  campus  and  an  overheated  careerism  amongst  students).  

58  Anthony  Kronman,  Education’s  End:  Why  our  Colleges  and  Universities  Have  Given  Up  on  the  Meaning  of  Life  (New  Haven:  Yale  University  Press,  2011).    59  Ibid.,  235.  

 

47

  The  argument  is  not  new,  and  we  see  a  very  similar  earlier  version  of  it  in  

Michael  Oakeshott’s  The  Voice  of  Liberal  Learning  (1990)  or  in  his  idea  of  education  

initiating  people  into  “the  conversation  of  mankind.” What  makes  Kronman’s  work  

relevant  to  the  present  discussion  is  his  framing  of  the  issue  as  a  crisis,  in  this  case  a  

crisis  of  confidence  on  the  part  of  humanists  to  assert  and  model  the  value  of  their  

pursuits.    Moreover  he  is  similar  to  Delbanco  insofar  as  he  isolates  the  college,  or  the  

liberal  arts  aspect  of  higher  education  as  being  able  to  guide  our  thinking  in  the  face  

of  the  destabilizing  influences  of  both  postmodernism  (or  however  we  want  to  term  

the  movements  that  Kronman  and  Bloom  are  reacting  against)  and  what  he  sees  as  

the  overheated  enthusiasm  for  the  creation  of  new  knowledge,  which  is  being  put  

forth  as  a  central  goal  of  university  reforms.    

  However,  according  to  the  sociologists  Richard  Arum  and  Josipa  Roksa,  not  

all  is  well  within  this  college  model,  and  it  is  not  just  a  matter  of  confidence  on  the  

part  of  humanists  that  will  retrieve  a  valuable  learning  culture  on  campus.    In  

Academically  Adrift:  Limited  Learning  on  Campus60  the  authors  speak  not  of  a  drift  

away  from  ideals,  but  rather  from  a  more  concrete  imbalance  in  the  priorities  of  U.S.  

universities  and  colleges  —  in  which  the  pursuit  of  federal  research  dollars  and  

competition  for  students,  both  of  which  have  undeniably  led  to  their  preeminence  in  

the  world,  have  not  attended  to  the  conditions  of  learning.    Part  of  this  we  have  

already  seen  in  Hacker  and  Dreifus’ attacks  on  the  construction  of  luxurious  dorms  

and  athletic  facilities,  but  Arum  &  Roksa  are  more  interested  in  the  cultural  

60  Richard  Arum  and  Josipa  Roksa,  Academically  Adrift:  Limited  Learning  on  Campus  (Chicago:  University  of  Chicago  Press,  2011).  

 

48

consequences  (on  the  culture  of  learning)  of  campus  policies  of  the  past  decade.    

These  include  an  increased  emphasis  on  collaboration  as  a  valued  pedagogical  

method,  the  exclusive  focus  on  research  in  the  valuation  of  faculty  work,  the  

purported  goals  of  integrating  students  from  diverse  backgrounds  through  the  

design  of  campus  space,61  or  loosening  general  educational  requirements.  

  The  main  instruments  of  Arum  and  Roksa’s  study  are  the  existing  National  

Survey  of  Student  Engagement  (NSSE)  results  from  previous  years  and  a  

longitudinal  study  of  the  Collegiate  Learning  Assessment  (CLA)  results  of  students  

from  24  schools,  from  the  first  semester  of  their  freshman  year  to  the  final  semester  

of  their  sophomore  year  —  roughly  meant  to  track  their  fulfillment  of  general  

education  requirements  before  specializing  in  courses  for  their  majors.    “With  a  

large  sample  of  more  than  2,300  students,” the  authors  write,  “we  observe  no  

statistically  significant  gains  in  critical  thinking,  complex  reasoning,  and  writing  

skills  for  at  least  45  percent  of  the  students  in  our  study.”62    The  reasons  for  this,  

according  to  Arum  &  Roksa,  are  multiple  and  intersecting  —  e.g.  research  professors  

are  uninterested  in  committing  energies  to  undergraduate  instruction,  leading  to  

motivational  problems  in  students.    But  the  over-­‐riding  concern  is  that  the  social  

factor  of  higher  education  has  significantly  dispersed  the  energy  that  students  are  

willing  to  devote  to  their  academic  work.    They  report  that  students  spent  “only  12  

hours  per  week  studying” and  that  “37  percent  of  students  reported  spending  less  

61  Or,  as  we  shall  see  in  chapter  four,  through  the  establishing  of  new  offices  within  the  administration,  e.g.  that  of  VP  of  Diversity.    62  Ibid.,  36.  

 

49

than  five  hours  per  week  preparing  for  their  courses.”63    These  findings  are  

interpreted  as  speaking  to  a  culture  wherein  the  hard  work  of  learning  is  not  

instilled  as  being  the  central  aspect  of  the  student  experience.64  

  Now  Kronman  and  Arum  &  Roksa  represent  a  conservative  voice  in  debates  

about  the  “crisis  of  the  university,” but  they  nevertheless  demonstrate  that  crisis  

often  signals  a  concern  over  the  values  embodied  in  our  institutions  of  higher  

education.    Whilst  some  concern  with  values  is  at  the  heart  of  all  the  accounts  taken  

up  in  this  chapter,  it  should  be  clear  that  there  is  a  difference  between  approaches  

that  foreground  a  debate  over  values  (similar  in  many  ways  to  the  culture  wars  of  

the  1980s)  and  those  that  foreground  the  need  for  wide  scale  changes  in  the  

institutional  make-­‐up  of  higher  education,  rendering  the  issue  more  political  than  

existential.      

Take  the  examples  of  addressing  rising  costs  and  integrating  new  

technologies,  both  taken  up  in  a  recent  book  by  former  president  of  Princeton  

William  Bowen.65    In  a  section  entitled  “Is  There  a  Serious  Problem  –  Even  a  Crisis?”  

Bowen  challenges  the  analyses  of  people  like  Taylor  and  Hacker  &  Dreifus,  who  

argue  that  spiraling  costs  are  a  result  of  additive  features  of  the  university  (in  

salaries  of  faculty  and  administrators,  in  building  projects,  etc.).    Bowen,  an   63  Ibid.,  69.    64  One  of  the  more  troubling  findings  is  that  students  actively  sought  out  classes  that  had  heavy  reading  and  writings  loads  so  as  to  avoid  them  —  with  only  25%  of  their  sample  pool  having  taken  classes  with  20  pages  of  writing  per  semester  or  40  pages  of  reading  per  week.  Ibid.,  71.    65  William  Bowen,  Higher  Education  in  the  Digital  Age  (Princeton:  Princeton  University  Press,  2013).  

 

50

economist,  rather  locates  what  he  calls  “the  cost  disease”66  in  the  political  

calculation  of  where  productivity  gains  are  reinvested.    Following  the  arguments  of  

Princeton  economist  William  Baumol,  he  argues  that  these  gains  “could  be  used  to  

pay  the  rising  relative  costs  of  activities  in  labor-­‐intensive  sectors  such  as  education,  

if  we  were  to  choose  to  spend  them  in  this  way.”67    The  question,  or  the  point  of  

decision  called  forth  by  the  crisis  claim,  is  thus  a  broader  one  of  political  priorities  

given  a  wide  range  of  options  opened  up  by  structural  changes  in  the  economics  of  

higher  education.68  

The  integration  of  technology  into  all  aspects  of  higher  education  provides  

another  example  of  how  crisis  need  not  merit  radical  polemics  or  conservative  

jeremiads,  but  a  reassessment  of  priorities  and  exploration  of  possibilities.    Bowen  

tells  what  is  an  increasingly  familiar  conversion  story  of  the  technology  skeptic  (not  

convinced  that  it  is  a  panacea  to  solve  the  “cost  disease”)  to  someone  cautiously  

optimistic  about  the  benefits  of  technological  innovations.    He  first  references  a  

study  conducted  by  the  ITHIKA  Organization  on  a  hybrid  statistics  course  (i.e.   66  Bowen  defines  the  “cost  disease” thusly:  “In  labor  intensive  industries  such  as  the  performing  acts  and  education,  there  is  less  opportunity  than  in  other  sectors  to  increase  productivity  by,  for  example,  substituting  capital  for  labor….As  a  result,  unit  labor  costs  must  be  expected  to  rise  faster  in  the  performing  arts  and  education  than  in  the  economy  overall.”  Bowen,  3-­‐4.    67  Ibid.,  25.      68  However,  Bowen  is  aware  of  the  constraints  placed  on  such  discussions  by  the  environing  conditions  of  public  discourse.    He  writes,  “There  has  been  an  undeniable  erosion  of  public  trust  in  the  capacity  of  higher  education  to  operate  more  efficiently.” Ibid.,  63.    As  costs  spiral  upwards  and  productivity  is  challenged  by  critics  like  Arum  &  Roksa  (who  challenge  the  educational  “outputs” of  universities)  the  issue  of  trust  becomes  more  problematic  and  reduces  the  kinds  of  investments  (monetary  and  in  terms  of  support)  that  the  public  is  willing  to  make.  

 

51

taught  partially  online,  partially  in  person)  at  Carnegie  Mellon  University  which  

found  no  statistically  significant  difference  in  learning  outcomes  between  students  

in  the  hybrid  course  and  those  in  a  traditional  classroom  setting.    Unlike  someone  

like  Taylor  this  finding  was  not  taken  to  authorize  a  wholesale  technologization  of  

the  classroom  experience.    However,  it  was  an  important  moment  in  the  evolution  of  

Bowen’s  thinking  insofar  as  it  challenged  a  common  claim  from  academics  that  

technology  will  inevitably  harm  learning  outcomes.69  

  From  this  modest  insight  Bowen  targets  three  kinds  of  challenges  that  the  

integration  of  technology  into  higher  education  is  likely  to  meet.    The  first  is  the  

aforementioned  problem  of  skepticism  concerning  changes  in  the  basic  make-­‐up  of  

university  life  —  e.g.  in  the  way  pedagogy  is  carried  out.    The  second  is  the  challenge  

of  adaptability  and  customizability  as  the  American  (and  global)  higher  education  

system  becomes  more  diverse  (e.g.  online  course  bringing  higher  education  closer  

to  groups  that  were  once  priced  out  of  the  system  or  squeezed  out  by  the  limitations  

in  the  physical  infrastructure  of  campuses,  or  sharing  platforms  across  different  

types  of  campuses).    The  third  is  slightly  more  abstract,  but  Bowen  sees  the  host  of  

changes  initiated  by  technology  as  a  strategic  point  of  leverage  to  elevate  the  issue  

of  leadership  and  decision-­‐making,  insofar  as  these  changes  are  controversial  and  

occurring  within  the  context  of  rapid  change.    Such  a  consideration  may  seem  trivial,  

but  Bowen  references  a  generation  of  college  and  university  leaders  like  Robert  

Maynard  Hutchins  at  the  University  of  Chicago,  who  modeled  a  leadership  style  that  

left  an  indelible  impression  on  the  landscape  of  higher  education.    In  sum  Bowen   69  Ibid.,  50.  

 

52

shows  how  the  crisis  narrative  can  also  be  evoked  in  a  far  more  measured  manner  

to  reassess  the  basic  ideals  associated  with  the  university.  

V.  Summary  

  Nothing  like  consensus  is  meant  to  emerge  out  of  this  discussion,  even  on  the  

point  of  whether  there  is  indeed  a  “crisis  of  the  university.”    What  can  be  a  point  of  

agreement  between  these  voices  though  is  the  effects  that  crisis  is  likely  to  produce  

—  effects  along  the  lines  of  which  Janet  Roitman  identifies  in  crisis  narratives  across  

several  different  domains.    Foremost  amongst  these  is  the  production  of  a  narrative  

through  which  a  version  of  health  and  illness,  normalcy  and  deviance,  or  rise  and  

decline  can  be  established  without  necessarily  delving  into  the  historical  or  

philosophical  underpinnings  of  these  categories.    My  task  in  the  chapters  that  lay  

ahead  is  to  complicate  this  narrative  by  providing  a  discussion  of  these  

underpinnings,  which  I  locate  in  significant  shifts  in  the  state-­‐economy-­‐university-­‐

culture  constellation,  especially  at  points  where  the  scale  and  complexity  of  

universities  have  rapidly  increased.  

  In  the  following  three  chapters  I  will  give  an  account  of  the  development  of  

the  modern  research  university,  from  its  origins  in  19th  century  Germany  to  its  

current  form  in  the  United  States  and  elsewhere.    This  is  but  one  version  of  this  

history,  and  a  highly  partial  one  at  that,  but  is  essential  for  historicizing  the  ideals  

that  underpin  the  different  genres  of  critique  that  circulate  in  contemporary  debates  

without  a  robust  accounting  of  the  narrative  possibilities  they  open  up.    For  

example,  in  an  age  where  the  nation-­‐state  no  longer  serves  as  the  exclusive  

 

53

underwriter  of  an  expansion  in  the  higher  education  system,70  models  adapted  

wholesale  from  the  post-­‐war  period  are  not  the  richest  starting  point  for  assessing  

the  current  “crisis.” Or,  alternatively,  they  may  be  the  most  appropriate  starting  

place  if  an  increased  role  for  the  state  is  the  political  point  that  you  believe  is  worth  

insisting  upon.  

This  historical  account  that  follows  therefore  can  help  me  advance  some  

normative  claims  about  the  university  in  light  of  the  story  I  will  tell  about  its  

relationship  with  historical  conditions  of  crisis.    Foremost  amongst  these  claims  is  

that  it  is  important  to  be  clear  about  how  this  relationship  between  the  descriptive  

and  the  prescriptive  is  operating  in  diagnoses  of  the  university  in  crisis.    For  

example,  in  chapter  four  I  will  enumerate  certain  features  of  the  neoliberal  

university  that  contemporary  critics  name  as  being  part  of  the  crisis.    By  focusing  on  

new  governance  structures  that  lead  to  a  logic  of  closure,  I  have  implicitly  staked  a  

claim  on  the  logic  of  critical  openness  that  is  attached  to  the  public  character  of  

universities  in  contemporary  society.    If  I  had  concentrated  on  another  figuration  of  

the  university  in  crisis  —  e.g.  financial  cutbacks,  attacks  on  tenure,  the  integrity  of  

academic  freedom  —  then  a  different  claim  would  have  been  warranted  and  

different  narrative  possibilities  would  be  opened.    The  “crisis”  claim  is,  one  might  

say,  the  condition  for  the  possibility  of  these  different  framings,  questions,  

temporalities,  and  calls  for  action  to  emerge.    It  is  to  this  interplay  between  

70  This  statement  at  least  holds  for  the  U.S.,  where  the  post-­‐war  expansion  was  the  most  robust  in  the  world.    There  is  massive,  state-­‐backed  expansion  occurring  in  places  like  China  and  Singapore,  but  as  will  be  seen  in  chapter  three,  these  have  different  motivations  than  those  driving  the  US  expansion.  

 

54

historically  grounded  ideals  and  the  possibilities  inhering  in  different  assessments  

of  the  current  “crisis”  that  I  now  turn.  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

55

Chapter  2:  The  Birth  of  the  Modern  University  and  

the  German  Crisis  

Introduction  Whilst  many  of  the  world’s  most  venerable  universities  have  impressive  

legacies  dating  back  to  the  12th  and  13th  century,  contemporary  thinking  about  the  

university  is  firmly  rooted  in  the  imaginary  of  what  Eric  Hobsbawm  called  “the  long  

19th  century”  (1789-­‐1914).    In  the  Anglo-­‐American  context  John  Henry  Newman’s  

The  Idea  of  a  University  (1853)  towers  over  discussions  of  how  to  articulate  the  

intrinsic  goods  of  study  in  light  of  social  and  economic  pressures.71    In  Europe  and  in  

major  research  universities  around  the  world  there  are  frequent  allusions  to  the  

imperatives  of  academic  freedom  that  emerged  out  of  late  18th  and  early  19th  

century  German  reforms.    For  many  academics,  administrators,  and  politicians,  

problems  of  the  present  are  often  redressed  in  part  by  reminding  us  of  those  regions  

where  our  thinking  about  universities  once  lingered.    If  only  we  could  heed  the  

lessons  of  the  past,  to  reconnect  with  some  type  of  origin  story,  the  argument  often  

goes,  then  the  university  would  be  able  to  offer  a  compelling  vision  on  its  own  terms,  

as  opposed  to  those  set  by  external  forces.  

71 One  does  not  need  to  look  far  to  find  traces  of  Newmanʼs  thought  today.    For  example,  it  appears  in  Andrew  Delbancoʼs  writing,  as  when  he  argues  that  one  of  the  primary  aims  of  college  study  is  to  allow  students  to  “make  connections  among  seemingly  disparate  phenomena.” This  way  of  framing  university  study  is  central  to  Newman,  for  whom  “Truth  means  facts  and  their  relations,” which  sets  universities  the  task  of  drawing  connections  between  diverse  branches  of  knowledge  and  human  experience.  

 

56

  Indeed,  one  of  the  central  tasks  that  these  19th  century  thinkers  set  

themselves  was  to  develop  a  vocabulary,  along  with  their  correlate  institutional  

arrangements,  that  would  accomplish  just  this  mission  of  setting  the  university  on  

its  own  proper  course.    If  they  could  offer  a  compelling  vision  of  what  a  university  is  

and  should  be,  and  how  it  can  emerge  into  a  self-­‐regulating  system,  then  you  had  the  

ground  to  begin  adjudicating  cases  of  conflict  (internally  between  the  faculties  or  

branches  of  knowledge,  externally  with  agencies  like  the  Church,  State,  or  Economy)  

and  delimiting  a  proper  sphere  for  higher  education.    Moreover,  the  main  thrust  of  

these  thinkers  is  towards  unity,  or  at  least  identifying  a  set  of  unifying  principles  

that  address  conflicts  that  were  endemic  to  universities  in  the  wake  of  the  Age  of  

Enlightenment.    In  our  current  era  of  university  reform,  marred  by  anxieties  over  

fragmentation72  and  what  Alan  Bloom  called  “groundless  speculation,” it  is  not  

surprising  that  such  thinkers  still  cut  an  attractive  figure.  

  This  chapter  does  not  have  any  pretensions  of  delivering  an  exhaustive  

account  of  the  material,  cultural,  and  political  conditions  from  which  the  modern  

research  university  emerged  and  what  itineraries  their  intellectual  touchstones  

have  travelled  to  assume  a  role  in  current  debates.    Rather,  my  goal  is  to  focus  on  a  

few  emblematic  works  to  see  what  kind  of  thinking  occurred  during  this  period  that  

set  the  modern  university  on  a  certain  path  whereby  it  felt  more  and  more  confident   72  The  fragmentation  cuts  in  many  different  directions,  as  we  saw  in  the  previous  chapter.    To  reiterate,  there  is  the  staggering  growth  of  new  kinds  of  universities  (online,  for  profit,  global),  the  overspecialization  of  research  driven  by  trends  in  academic  publishing  and  the  tenure  review  processes,  faculty  speaking  at  cross-­‐purposes  with  their  administration  over  the  allocation  of  dwindling  resources,  and  competing  models  of  how  to  conceive  of  university  study  (a  public  good,  a  public  investment,  a  private  investment,  etc.).  

 

57

in  offering  a  justification  for  its  activates.    Accordingly,  I  will  focus  on  Immanuel  

Kant’s  The  Conflict  of  the  Faculties  (1798),  as  well  the  influence  of  Friedrich  

Schleiermacher,  Gottlieb  Fichte,  and  Wilhelm  Von  Humboldt  on  the  founding  of  the  

University  of  Berlin  (1809).    As  will  be  seen,  arguments  and  reflections  from  this  

era,  compelling  in  their  own  right,  share  a  number  of  themes  that  say  something  

about  the  formation  of  common  sense  that  still  reigns  amongst  apologists  for  the  

modern  university,  in  both  the  liberal-­‐humanist  and  critical  genres  of  writing.    In  

chapter  five  I  will  attempt  to  recuperate  aspects  of  Kant  in  particular  for  addressing  

the  present  “crisis.”  

  However,  pursuant  to  my  broader  thesis,  I  will  also  show  how  these  ideas  

sketched  a  certain  constellation  of  state,  university,  economic,  and  social/cultural  

interests.    Throughout  the  course  of  the  19th  century,  as  higher  education  grew  in  

scale  and  importance,  this  particular  constellation  underwent  significant  change  

(either  in  the  self-­‐understanding  of  the  component  parts,  or  in  the  relationships  

between  them),  eventuating  in  many  claims  that  the  university  had  entered  a  state  

of  crisis.    Thus  the  second  half  of  this  chapter  will  focus  on  the  work  of  two  

historians  of  German  universities  —  Charles  McClelland  and  Fritz  Ringer  —  to  

better  understand  how  universities  cast  a  particularly  instructive  light  on  how  to  

conceive  of  educational  ideals  during  periods  of  broad  economic  and  social  

transition.    Building  upon  the  work  of  these  historians,  I  will  conclude  the  chapter  

with  a  reading  of  Max  Weber’s  “Science  as  a  Vocation” to  summarize  the  challenges  

posed  to  academics  and  to  universities  in  general  during  such  periods  of  transition.  

I.  Kant  vs.  the  Censors  —  The  University  in  Relation  to  the  State  

 

58

  The  Conflict  of  the  Faculties  was  one  of  the  final  works  that  Kant  published  in  

his  lifetime,  and  it  concluded  his  brilliant  career  as  both  eminent  philosopher  and  

headache  for  Prussian  censors.    Contrary  to  Kant’s  hopes  (Kant,  who  brought  “what  

can  we  hope?” into  the  philosophical  lexicon)  the  climate  of  censorship  worsened  

towards  the  end  of  his  life  as  the  relatively  tolerant  Frederick  the  Great  was  

succeeded  by  the  more  conservative  and  interventionist  Frederick  William  II.    In  

many  ways  the  Conflict  of  the  Faculties  is  a  declaration  of  a  form  of  independence  for  

universities,  and  the  humanities  in  particular,  from  the  type  of  censorship  that  Kant  

ran  up  against  during  this  period  as  a  professor  at  Koenigsberg.    In  1795  the  

government  Censorship  Committee  intervened  directly  in  university  affairs,  

instituting  through  the  academic  senate  a  ban  on  any  lecture  dealing  with  Kant’s  

writings  on  religion.    Thus  The  Conflict  of  the  Faculties  is  at  once  a  concrete  apology  

for  a  certain  conception  of  scholarly  work  (hence  the  legalistic  framing  of  legitimate  

and  illegitimate  conflicts)  and  an  attempt  to  ground  a  more  comprehensive  vision  of  

how  universities  relate  to  society  and  how  their  component  faculties  should  interact  

internally.73  

  There  are  two  key  framing  questions  that  drive  Kant’s  inquiry.    The  first  

concerns  that  legitimate  interests  of  the  government  in  how  higher  education  is  

structured  and  conducted.    For  example,  to  what  extent  should  government  agencies  

be  interested  in  the  training  of  doctors  or  pastors,  and  how  might  they  justify  

advisory  and  oversight  functions  given  that  this  is  something  universities  do   73  These  two  senses,  legitimation  and  foundation,  are  a  continuation  of  Kant’s  work  as  a  critical  philosopher.    In  chapter  five  I  will  come  back  to  Kant’s  conception  of  critique  in  light  of  the  current  figuration  of  the  university  in  crisis.    

 

59

(though  something  that  is  not  done  exclusively  in  universities)?    The  second  asks  

how  we  can  mediate  conflicting  knowledge  claims  between  the  higher  faculties  

(Theology,  Medicine,  and  Law)  and  the  lower  faculty  (Philosophy).    This  question  

asks  who  has  the  right  to  make  certain  kinds  of  claims,  and  in  what  does  that  right  

consist.    

  The  basic  problem  that  Kant  was  attempting  to  think  through  can  be  gleaned  

from  his  interchange  with  the  infamous  Johann  Christoph  von  Woellner,  the  

Minister  of  Justice  under  Frederic  Wilhelm  II  who  initiated  the  ban  on  Kant’s  

writings  on  religion  from  university  lectures.    Woellner  charged  Kant,  in  writings  

such  as  Religion  Within  the  Limits  of  Mere  Reason,  with  “[misusing]  your  philosophy  

to  distort  and  disparage  many  of  the  cardinal  and  basic  teachings  of  the  Holy  

Scriptures  and  of  Christianity.”74    He  beseeches  Kant  to  “realize  how  irresponsibly  

you  have  acted  against  your  duty  as  a  teacher  of  youth  and  against  our  [i.e.  the  

State’s]  paternal  purpose,”75  the  progressive  realization  of  which  is  said  to  be  a  

primary  responsibility  which  flows  from  Kant’s  authority  as  a  professor  and  

philosopher.    The  issue  raised  by  Woellner  is  how  the  university  as  a  distinct  

institution  fits  within  the  broader  social  and  political  sphere  (e.g.,  is  it  an  arm  of  

governmental  aims,  or  does  it  occupy  a  different  sort  of  space?).  

  Kant’s  response  to  these  charges,  reproduced  in  the  preface  of  The  Conflict  of  

the  Faculties,  principally  turns  on  an  ideal  division  of  labor  that  he  sees  in  university  

74  Cited  in  Immanuel  Kant  (Tr.  Mary  Gregor),  The  Conflict  of  the  Faculties,  (New  York:  Abaris,  1979),  xvi.    75  Ibid.,  11.  

 

60

work.    He  argues  that  the  first  charge  —  that  of  disparaging  the  teachings  of  

Christianity  —  is  fundamentally  off-­‐base  because  he  has  “always  censured  and  

warned  against  the  mistake  of  straying  beyond  the  limits  of  the  science  at  hand  or  

mixing  one  science  with  another.”76    Because  he  is  treating  the  subject  of  religion  as  

a  philosopher  and  scholar,  and  not  as  a  theologian  with  the  explicit  purpose  of  

training  pastors  or  influencing  their  congregation,  then  to  charge  him  with  such  

disparagement  is  to  decisively  misread  his  purpose.      

  This  naturally  leads  to  the  second  charge,  which  concerns  using  one’s  

position  as  a  professor  to  challenge  the  interests  of  the  State,  for  example  in  

undermining  beliefs  that  leaders  are  acting  in  good  faith  on  behalf  of  the  population.    

Here  Kant  makes  a  distinction  between  scholarly  activities  —  teaching  in  

universities,  publishing  scholarly  books  and  articles,  arguing  with  other  scholars  on  

topics  of  the  day  —  and  making  a  play  on  the  beliefs  of  the  public.    In  an  admission  

that  is  likely  to  bring  a  smile  to  the  face  of  anyone  who  has  spent  time  with  Kant’s  

three  Critiques,  he  writes  that  “the  book  [on  religion]  in  question  is  not  at  all  

suitable  for  the  public;  to  them  it  is  an  unintelligible  closed  book,  only  a  debate  

amongst  scholars  of  the  faculty,  of  which  people  take  no  notice.”77    However,  this  

kind  of  scholarly  expertise  is  not  negligible.    To  the  contrary,  “the  crown  is  entitled  

not  only  to  permit  but  even  to  require  the  faculty  to  let  the  government  know,  by  

their  writings,  everything  they  consider  beneficial  to  the  public  religion  of  the  

76  Ibid.,  13.    77  Ibid.,  15.  

 

61

land.”78    It  is  the  State  that  ultimately  has  the  overriding  interest  in  what  kinds  of  

messages  are  taught  publicly  “in  the  schools  and  from  the  pulpit,” but  in  order  to  

make  sure  that  these  messages  are  based  on  the  best  consul  available  an  internally  

free  form  of  publicity  must  reign  amongst  the  faculties.    Kant  ends  the  preface  

thusly:    

“The  choice  of  a  wise  government  has  fallen  upon  an  enlightened  statesman  who  has,  not  a  one-­‐sided  predilection  for  a  special  branch  of  science  (theology),  but  the  vocation,  the  talent,  and  the  will  to  promote  broad  interests  of  the  entire  scholastic  profession  and  who  will,  accordingly,  secure  progress  of  culture  in  the  field  of  the  sciences  against  any  new  invasions  of  obscurantism.”79    

Two  important  points  are  established  in  the  preface,  which  Kant  works  out  in  the  

subsequent  essays  of  the  book.    The  first  is  that  the  State,  which  represents  broad  

public  interests  as  opposed  to  the  narrower  interests  of  scholars  in  a  particular  field,  

has  a  legitimate  oversight  role  in  making  sure  certain  kinds  of  knowledge  are  geared  

towards  the  betterment  of  society.    This  applies  most  concretely  to  the  Medical,  

Legal,  and  Theological  faculties,  all  of  which  train  professionals  located  in  critical  

social  institutions.    But  he  argues  that  it  also  has  a  broader  application  in  the  

creation  of  “republican  subjects” who  can  fulfill  their  posts  (in  the  bureaucracy  or  in  

the  social  order)  freed  from  the  limiting  constraints  of  obscurantism  and  reliance  on  

received  tradition.    The  second  point  is  that  Kant  posits  a  unity  of  purpose  within   78  Ibid.    We  will  see  a  similar  idea  in  the  next  chapter  underwriting  the  expansion  of  federally  funded  scientific  research  in  the  post-­‐WWII  era  of  American  higher  education.    The  idea,  expressed  eloquently  by  Vannevar  Bush  in  Science  —  the  Endless  Frontier,  is  that  growing  the  basic  fund  of  knowledge,  which  scientific  and  scholarly  activity  does  when  left  unfettered,  has  both  direct  and  ancillary  benefits  for  the  state  and  other  parts  of  society.      79  Ibid.,  21.  

 

62

the  university.    The  various  faculties  are  related  in  an  integrated  way  that  is  

different  from  their  relation  to  the  State,  even  if  the  State  fulfills  central  purposes  

through  the  regulation  of  university  teaching  and  research.  The  key  to  the  integrity  

of  the  university  lies  in  the  figure  of  the  scholar  and  the  progressive  free  use  of  

reason.    Furthermore,  as  will  become  clear  in  the  following  sections,  this  bestows  a  

critical  responsibility  on  the  Philosophical  Faculty,  which  best  models  this  particular  

Kantian  formulation  of  progress.  

II.  Legitimate  vs.  Illegitimate  Conflicts  —  The  Primacy  of  Reason  

  This  commitment  to  reason  settles  the  first  framing  question  by  imagining  an  

enlightened  leader,  i.e.  a  kind  of  politician  befitting  the  age  of  Enlightenment  who  

bases  their  decisions  on  justified  belief  (which  is  the  outcome  of  rational  inquiry  and  

discussion,  to  say  nothing  of  a  supporting  public  culture  that  can  accommodate  

intellectual  pluralism).    In  order  to  get  a  clearer  picture  of  why  this  new  kind  of  

leader  is  dependent  upon  a  particular  organization  of  the  university  —  in  which  

philosophy  is  the  central  faculty  —  the  second  framing  question  needs  to  be  

explored.    Kant’s  main  approach  in  The  Conflict  is  to  distinguish  a  legitimate  from  an  

illegitimate  conflict  between  the  faculties  of  the  university.    He  begins  by  identifying  

the  sources  of  authority  granted  to  each  higher  faculty.    Theologians  derive  the  

content  of  their  teaching  from  the  Bible,  the  legal  faculty  from  “the  law  of  the  land,”

and  the  medical  faculty  from  “medical  regulations.” Recognizing  the  importance  of  

preserving  the  integrity  of  all  three  sources  Kant  writes,  “the  higher  faculties  must,  

therefore,  take  great  care  not  to  enter  into  a  misalliance  with  the  lower  faculty,  but  

 

63

must  keep  it  at  a  respectful  distance,  so  that  the  dignity  of  their  statutes  will  not  be  

damaged  by  the  free  play  of  reason.”80    

  The  work  of  the  Philosophical  Faculty  is  of  a  different  nature  than  other  work  

in  the  university,  but  maintains  its  central  importance  by  imposing  a  standard  for  

evaluating  the  claims  made  by  the  higher  faculties.    It  is  not  that  the  free  play  of  

reason  has  no  place  in  the  higher  faculties,  but  that  appeals  to  reason  derive  

authority  from  nothing  outside  of  the  work  conducted  in  the  Philosophical  Faculty,  

whereas  authority  is  heteronomous  in  the  case  of  the  higher  faculties.    As  Bill  

Readings  nicely  sums  up  the  matter,  “each  particular  inquiry,  each  discipline,  

develops  itself  by  interrogating  its  own  foundations  with  the  aid  of  the  faculty  of  

philosophy.    Thus,  inquiry  passes  from  mere  empirical  practice  to  theoretical  self-­‐

knowledge  by  means  of  self-­‐criticism.”81    Put  another  way,  the  Philosohpical  Faculty  

is  indispensable  because  it  is  grounded  in  free  inquiry  (which  Kant  calls  truth,  “the  

essential  and  first  condition  of  learning  in  general”82),  whereas  the  higher  faculties  

are  driven  primarily  by  contingent  notions  of  utility  (as  set  by  the  prince  or  king  or  

social  conventions  at  any  given  point  in  history),  or  deference  to  an  uncritical  

acceptance  of  tradition.    Kant  goes  so  far  as  to  say  that  the  government  cannot  limit  

this  activity  of  the  Philosophical  Faculty  “without  acting  against  its  own  proper  and  

80  Ibid.,  35.    81  Bill  Readings,  The  University  in  Ruins  (Cambridge:  Harvard  University  Press,  1996),  57.    82  Kant,  45.  

 

64

essential  purpose,”83  no  matter  how  irksome  the  challenging  of  heretofore  accepted  

suppositions  may  be.84    The  kind  of  conflict  engendered  in  critically  interrogating  

various  claims  of  authority  is  perfectly  legitimate  for  Kant,  and  should  be  seen  so  by  

the  government  as  well,  because  it  is  essentially  a  matter  for  scholars,  who  enjoy  a  

form  of  equality  that  others  do  not.85  

  However,  a  scholarly  disagreement  becomes  illegal  or  illegitimate  when  

either  the  subject  of  the  debate  is  not  suitable  for  public  scrutiny,  or  when  the  

disagreement  is  prosecuted  on  subjective  grounds  by  appeals  to  force,  bribery,  or  

unreflective  intuitions.    The  former  Kant  deems  “illegal  by  reason  of  matter,” the  

latter  by  reason  of  form.    Illegal  can  here  be  read  as  lacking  a  compelling  

justification,  and  in  a  vein  similar  to  his  dismissal  of  “the  supposed  right  to  lie” he  

concludes  that  prosecuting  these  conflicts  on  the  side  of  the  higher  faculties  and  

their  uncritical  forms  of  authority  leads  to  anarchy  and  undercuts  the  very  

conditions  for  establishing  law  or  a  governable  public  culture.    This  is  premised  in  

part  on  a  dismal  attitude  towards  the  public  (“the  people  want  to  be  led,  that  is  (as  

83  Ibid.    84  This  aspect  of  The  Conflict  was  very  important  to  Derrida  and  a  set  of  French  scholars  who  launched  a  passionate  defense  of  the  humanities  in  the  1980s  and  1990s.    More  will  be  made  of  this  in  the  concluding  section  of  chapter  five.    85  This  is  due  in  large  part  to  the  organizational  structure  of  the  university,  where  professors  preside  over  forms  of  higher  knowledge  by  establishing  procedures  whereby  one  can  be  certified  a  doctor.    Aside  from  guaranteeing  expertise  in  a  field,  this  also,  in  Kant’s  view  as  well  as  today,  attests  to  a  set  of  attitudes  towards  learning  and  teaching  that  is  of  a  different  kind  than  other  forms  of  teaching  and  learning  (e.g.  apprenticeships,  the  kind  of  teaching  done  in  primary  and  secondary  schools,  etc.).  

 

65

demagogues  say),  they  want  to  be  duped”),86  but  more  significantly  it  indicates  a  

new  kind  of  governmental  configuration  that  depends  on  the  work  of  the  

Philosophical  Faculty.    He  concludes,  “it  could  well  happen  that  the  last  would  be  the  

first,” and  the  lower  faculty  would  assume  a  preeminent  role  “not,  indeed,  in  

authority,  but  in  conseling  the  authority  (the  government).”87    The  Philosophical  

Faculty  will  never  have  the  heteronomous  authority  or  content  that  the  higher  

faculties  have,  but  its  unique  work  helps  redefine  the  “paternalistic  purpose” of  the  

State  to  aiding  the  progressive  unfolding  of  autonomous,  rational  behavior  in  more  

spheres  of  life.    

  To  summarize,  Kant  is  the  first  in  a  number  of  German  academics  and  

reformers  who  articulate  a  particular  vision  of  social  and  political  life  by  carving  out  

a  well  defined  space  for  certain  kinds  of  university  work.    The  clarificatory  mission  

of  the  Philosophical  Faculty  vis  a  vis  the  other  faculties  is  important  to  the  State  

because  it  disciplines  the  university  in  such  a  way  that  it  can  provide  rational  

servants  in  many  critical  occupations.    This  is  an  early  form  of  public  reason  that  

cuts  in  two  directions,  one  towards  reserving  a  place  for  critique  in  the  modern  state  

(providing  a  rationale  for  this),  and  the  other  leading  to  rationalization,  which  we  

can  see  as  a  prerequisite  for  the  constrained  use  of  public  reason  by  office-­‐holders.    

But  for  either  of  these  projects  to  get  off  the  ground  the  Philosophical  Faculty  can  no  

longer  remain  subordinate  to  the  more  professionally  oriented  or  deferential  higher  

faculties.    A  commitment  to  non-­‐interference  in  scholarly  matters  (preserving  what   86  Ibid.,  51.    87  Ibid.,  59.  

 

66

Kant  frames  as  “the  ability  to  ask  anything”)  establishes  the  university  as  the  

institutional  home  for  reason  in  an  emerging  post-­‐Enlightenment  political  and  social  

order.88  

III.  Berlin  —  The  University  of  Culture  

  Despite  its  radical  injunctions  on  government  interference,  The  Conflict  more  

or  less  upheld  the  traditional  structure  of  German  universities  that  had  emerged  

after  a  period  of  reform  and  modernization.    There  is  good  reason  for  this,  as  Kant  

and  fellow  members  of  the  Philosophical  Faculty  had  a  large  stake  in  consolidating  

the  considerable  gains  made  by  university  reformers  towards  the  end  of  the  18th  

century.    Charles  McClelland  reports  that  student  enrollments  had  severely  

decreased  over  the  earlier  years  of  that  century,  partly  due  to  the  ill  repute  of  the  

higher  faculties  in  which  “scholasticism  was  the  method  and  orthodoxy  the  content  

of  instruction,”89  partly  due  to  the  ill  repute  of  unruly  students.    More  progressive  

“enlightenment” movements  in  law  and  philosophy  were  met  with  great  resistance  

and  research  in  the  natural  sciences  was  migrating  to  newly  established  royal  

academies.    This  trend  of  decline  was  reversed  by  the  reorganization  of  two  key  

universities  —  Halle  and  Göttingen  —  along  lines  that  raised  the  prestige  of  original  

scholarship  and  attracted  the  backing  of  the  emerging  class  of  nobles  who  took  

88  Why  this  remains  important  to  contemporary  debates  about  the  university  will  be  elaborated  in  chapter  five,  where  a  reading  of  “What  is  Enlightenment” will  be  deployed  in  order  to  argue  that  Kant’s  notion  of  publicity  remains  one  of  the  more  compelling  justifications  for  the  existence  of  the  university.    89  Charles  E.  McClelland,  State,  Society,  and  University  in  Germany:  1700-­‐1914  (Cambridge:  Cambridge  University  Press,  1980),  28.  

 

67

posts  in  the  state  bureaucracy  and  sent  their  children  to  university.90    Thus  the  

integration  of  the  faculties  within  a  general  framework  of  rationalization  and  

modernization  tempered  any  kind  of  radical  reimagining  of  how  a  university  should  

be  organized.91  

  However,  Kant’s  argument  for  the  centrality  of  the  Philosophical  Faculty  in  

the  university,  and  its  subsequent  role  in  the  emergence  of  a  new  kind  of  culture  and  

approach  to  governance  was  pushed  further  by  a  trio  of  reformers  at  the  turn  of  the  

19th  century  —  Wilhelm  Von  Humboldt,  Gottlieb  Fichte,  and  Frederich  

Schleiermacher.    These  reformers  broadened  the  range  of  concerns  that  one  might  

speak  to  when  discussing  the  organization  and  role  of  the  university  and  laid  the  

groundwork  for  the  rise  of  academics  as  an  influential  class  in  German  society.    They  

were  emboldened  by  two  key  developments,  one  intellectual  and  one  historical.    On  

the  intellectual  front  Fichte  and  others  sought  to  dramatically  further  the  

philosophical  program  set  by  Kant’s  critical  and  transcendental  philosophy.    This  

was  indicative  of  the  maturation  of  several  philosophical  and  artistic  movements  

(Idealism,  Romanticism,  forms  of  humanism)  which  sought  in  the  universities  an  

opportunity  to  instantiate  certain  ideals  worked  out  to  a  great  deal  of  theoretical  

90  Ibid.,  34-­‐58.    91  To  not  misinterpret  my  claim,  Kant’s  suggestion  that  philosophy  become  the  most  important  faculty  in  the  modern  university  is  quite  radical.    My  point  is  that  he  did  not  want  to  disrupt  the  organization  of  the  faculties,  and  went  out  of  his  way  to  retain  the  traditional  function  of  the  higher  faculties  in  terms  of  training  professionals.    In  this  way  it  is  quite  different  from  someone  like  Mark  Taylor,  who  in  fact  is  quite  critical  of  Kant’s  writings  on  the  university  and  imagines  a  distributions  of  the  faculties  that  is  more  in  line  with  the  interdisciplinary  nature  of  university  work  today.  

 

68

and  aesthetic  sophistication.    On  the  historical  front  the  Napoleonic  Wars  resulted  in  

not  only  the  loss  of  Prussian  territory,  but  also  the  University  of  Halle,  one  of  its  

preeminent  institutions.    Such  conditions  lent  reformers  a  renewed  sense  of  

purpose  in  setting  the  course  for  German  universities  in  the  19th  century.    Many  got  

their  wish  in  the  founding  of  the  University  of  Berlin  in  1809.  

  It  is  beyond  the  scope  of  this  project  to  detail  the  social,  political,  and  

intellectual  factors  leading  up  to  the  founding  of  the  University  of  Berlin.92    Rather,  

I’d  like  to  focus  on  some  key  conceptual  and  organizational  innovations  that  were  

introduced  during  this  period  to  show  how  Kant’s  focus  on  the  University  of  Reason  

was  gradually  shifted  to  the  University  of  Culture.93    In  particular  there  are  three  

concepts  that  were  to  assume  central  importance  in  the  development  of  the  modern  

university:  the  holistic  focus  on  student  development  (Bildung),  the  integration  of  

research  and  teaching  (Wissenschaft),  and  the  articulation  of  standards  by  which  

universities  could  evaluate  the  merit  of  their  activities  (the  Republican  Subject).    

Importantly,  all  three  of  these  developments  unfolded  against  a  burgeoning  

nationalist  movement.    I  will  come  back  to  the  significance  of  this  in  the  concluding  

section  of  this  chapter.   92  For  a  helpful,  brief  account  see  Charles  McClelland,  “To  Live  for  Science:  The  University  of  Berlin,” The  University  and  the  City:  From  Medieval  Origins  to  the  Present,  ed.  Thomas  Bender  (Oxford:  Oxford  University  Press,  1988),  181-­‐197.    93  These  terms  are  borrowed  from  Bill  Readings  in  The  University  in  Ruins.    My  understanding  of  this  shift  is  that  there  are  several  practical  effects  of  foregrounding  culture.    For  one  it  brings  universities  into  far  greater  alignment  with  key  economic,  political,  and  social  institutions  (i.e.  it  helps  to  solidify  the  fourfold  set  of  relations  I  am  tracking  in  this  dissertation).    This  in  turn  leads  to  a  change  in  the  self-­‐understanding  of  academics  as  a  powerful  class  in  their  own  right.    The  implications  of  these  changes  will  be  discussed  in  further  detail  below.  

 

69

IV.  Bildung,  Wissenschaft,  and  the  Republican  Subject  

Bildung  

  The  generation  of  reformers  and  academics  that  I  am  concerned  with  here  

worked  within  a  framework  that  was  decisive  for  both  the  formation  of  a  new  kind  

of  university  and  endemic  forms  of  tension  that  continue  to  plague  the  institution.    

Following  the  historian  of  higher  education  Fritz  Ringer,  the  key  move  was  to  try  

and  chart  a  uniquely  German  version  of  Enlightenment  and  modernization,  

primarily  in  contradistinction  to  its  Anglo-­‐French  equivalents.    In  those  two  

countries  advances  in  knowledge,  pedagogy,  and  institutional  structures  were  shot  

through  with  utilitarian,  instrumental,  rationalist,  and  material  concerns,  as  seen  in  

reformers  such  as  Mill,  Bentham,  and  Diderot.    According  to  the  Germans  this  was  

explained  partially  by  perceived  differences  in  the  “national  character” of  Germany  

and  their  two  European  counterparts,  and  partially  by  the  structure  of  economic  

organization  set  in  motion  by  the  Industrial  and  Scientific  Revolutions.  

   In  contrast  to  this  German  reformers  emphasized  ideals  like  culture,  

imagination,  cultivation  of  unique  personality  and  character,  and  meaningful  contact  

with  tradition.    These  are  traits  recognizable  to  students  of  Romanticism,  and  indeed  

figures  such  as  Rousseau,  Pestalozzi,  and  even  Goethe  loomed  large  in  the  

imagination  of  Humboldt  and  Schleiermacher.94    According  to  Ringer  this  difference  

in  orientation  stemmed  from  several  sources.    One  was  the  strong  influence  of  

German  Pietism,  a  Protestant  movement  that  placed  an  emphasis  on  education  as  a  

94  See  Richard  Crouter,  Friedrich  Schleiermacher:  Between  Enlightenment  and  Romanticism  (Cambridge:  Cambridge  University  Press,  2005),  140-­‐168.  

 

70

process  of  developing  the  soul  to  its  greatest  potential  for  salvation.95    Another  was  

the  influence  of  neuhumanism,  an  attempt  to  reorient  educational  ideals  away  from  

the  rote  memorization  of  Latin  towards  a  meaningful  reconnection  with  Greek  

sources  (seen  for  example  in  the  rise  in  philology).    Furthermore,  the  early  18th  

century  saw  the  emergence  of  the  burghers  and  academics  as  challengers  to  the  

vested  power  of  the  aristocracy.    Both  not  only  tied  their  status  to  educational  

achievement  in  place  of  inherited  wealth  and  prestige,  but  also  began  to  supplant  

the  aristocracy  in  certain  sectors  of  society  by  assuming  influential  roles  in  

emerging  bureaucratic  structures.    Charles  McClelland  points  to  the  Goethe’s  

Wilhelm  Meister  as  an  indication  that  “the  new  Bilddungsburgertum  regarded  

education  as  the  most  promising  path  toward  a  narrowing  of  social  distance  

between  itself  and  the  nobility  it  admired.”96  

  As  Ringer  notes,  “the  animus  against  practicality  sometimes  reached  absurd  

proportions,”97  especially  as  these  distinctly  “German” educational  ideals  became  

solidified  in  the  curriculum  of  the  gymnasium  and  lower  levels  of  the  school  system.    

It  also  set  in  place  a  tension  concerning  the  enthusiasm  or  reticence  academics  

should  have  when  engaging  those  outside  the  university  —  a  tension  that  exploded  

with  devastating  consequences  in  the  run  up  to  World  War  II.    However,  in  the  

hands  of  Humboldt,  Schleiermacher,  and  Fichte  it  helped  secure  consensus  on  a  few   95  Fritz  Ringer,  The  Decline  of  the  German  Mandarins:  The  German  Academic  Community,  1890-­‐1933  (Hanover  and  London:  Wesleyan  University  Press,  1990),  18.    96  Charles  E.  McClelland,  State,  Society,  and  University  in  Germany:  1700-­‐1914  (Cambridge:  Cambridge  University  Press,  1980),  96.    97  Ringer,  29.  

 

71

key  fronts  amongst  academics.    The  first  was  a  general  movement  away  from  a  focus  

on  practical  training  towards  a  type  of  education  that  derived  its  worth  from  the  act  

of  learning  or  scientific  discovery  itself.    The  term  that  signaled  this  shift  most  

clearly  was  Bildung,  translated  variably  as  “culture,” “cultivation,” “self-­‐cultivation,”

“formation,” or  “growth.”  

  The  following  definition  of  Bildung  is  taken  from  Der  grosse  Brockhause,  “a  

standard  German  encyclopedia  published  between  1928  and  1935”:    

The  fundamental  concept  of  pedagogy  since  Pestalozzi,  Bildung  requires:  (a)  an  individuality  which,  as  the  unique  starting  point,  is  to  be  

developed  into  a  formed  or  value-­‐saturated  personality;  (b)  a  certain  universality,  meaning  richness  of  mind  and  person,  which  is  attained  

through  the  empathetic  understanding  and  experiencing  of  the  objective  cultural  values;  (c)  totality,  meaning  inner  unity  and  firmness  of  

character.”98    

As  can  be  seen,  the  thrust  of  this  definition  is  away  from  extrinsically  determined  

ends  (training,  or  “instruction” as  Karl  Jaspers  would  come  to  call  it),  and  towards  a  

far-­‐ranging  process  through  which  unique  personalities  develop  themselves  in  

relation  to  their  value-­‐laden  environment.    This  places  a  responsibility  on  teachers  

to  facilitate  this  process,  first  through  the  provision  of  these  objects  of  value  to  

students,  and  second  to  finding  methods  through  which  learning  sustains  a  

continuous  process  of  inner  development.    For  the  neuhumanists,  the  first  part  of  

this  equation  came  through  the  reacquaintance  with  classical  sources,  as  these  had  

the  potential  to  provoke  a  more  holistic  engagement  from  the  students  (this  is  still  

98  Ibid.,  86.  

 

72

the  idea  behind  great  books  programs).99    For  Humboldt  this  type  of  reacquaintance  

was  to  occur  primarily  at  the  gymnasium,  but  following  Kant  it  implied  a  revitalized  

Philosophical  Faculty  in  the  universities  (home  to  philology,  classics,  history,  etc.).100    

However,  many  in  the  reform  movement  put  equal  weight  on  the  role  of  

scholarship  supported  by  universities.    In  fact,  Humboldt’s  vision  for  the  University  

of  Berlin  had  two  mutually  reinforcing  poles:  “die  objektive  Wissenschaft  mit  der  

subjektiven  Bildung”  (Objective  Wissenschaft  with  Subjective  Bildung).    Like  Bildung,  

Wissenschaft  has  a  complicated  set  of  associations101  that  were  leveraged  for  the  

purposes  of  these  education  reformers  to  give  the  emerging  university  some  

organizing  principles.    In  its  most  straightforward  sense  Wissenschaft  means  an  

organized  inquiry,  whether  it  be  scientific  or  philosophical.    However,  how  one  

comes  to  define  what  constitutes  organization  and  what  constitutes  inquiry  is  a   99  This  is  not  a  completely  novel  development  in  European  universities,  but  was  building  upon  the  character  of  emerging  centers  of  intellectual  life  like  Edinburgh  and  Leiden.    Anthony  Grafton  describes  the  17th    century  University  of  Leiden  thusly,  “In  many  ways  the  university  acted  as  a  great  cultural  syringe,  injecting  new  ideas  and  cultural  forms  into  what  had  previously  been  a  narrowly  traditional  culture.  The  university  was  a  center  of  sustained  efforts  to  develop  classical  genres.” Anthony  Grafton,  “Civic  Humanism  and  Scientific  Scholarship  at  Leiden,” The  University  and  the  City:  From  Medieval  Origins  to  the  Present,  Ed.  Thomas  Bender  [Oxford:  Oxford  University  Press,  1988],  67.    100  McClelland,  p.  110.    101  For  example,  Bill  Readings  cites  Samuel  Weber’s  account  of  the  differences  reflected  in  translations  of  Wissenschaft.    He  writes,  “Wissenschaft  is  translated  in  French  as  ‘science,’ which  stands  over  and  against  saviors  or  connaissances,  the  forms  for  ‘knowledges.’ In  English,  science  names  the  ensemble  of  knowledges  in  the  hard  sciences  rather  than  the  unifying  principle  of  all  knowledge-­‐seeking,” cited  in  Readings,  The  University  in  Ruins,  207.    Ringer  sticks  more  closely  to  the  German  and  writes  that  “die  Wissenschaft  must  be  translated  as  ‘scholarship’ or  ‘learning,’ rarely  as  ‘science’ and  eine  Wissenschaft  simple  means  a  ‘discipline.’” Ringer,  The  Decline  of  the  German  Mandarins,  103.  

 

73

complicated  matter.    Examining  how  each  of  the  three  principal  figures  in  the  

foundation  of  the  University  of  Berlin  understood  the  term  will  be  helpful  for  

presenting  a  well-­‐rounded  picture  of  what  Wissenschaft  entailed  for  the  subsequent  

history  of  the  university.  

Wissenschaft  

For  Humboldt,  the  most  important  aspects  of  this  form  of  inquiry  were  its  

sustaining  conditions  and  its  form.    If  Bildung  was  to  focus  our  attention  on  the  

process  of  self-­‐cultivation  through  learning,  then  students  at  university  would  need  

to  follow  a  path  sustained  and  motivated  by  interest,  curiosity,  and  imagination;  as  

opposed  to  pragmatic  concerns  of  career  and  social  requirements  (e.g.  studying  only  

in  order  to  pass  civil  service  exams).    This  led  him  to  consider  key  features  of  the  

learning  environment  for  students.    For  example,  he  aimed  to  purify  the  student  

base  by  attempting  to  restrict  admission  only  to  students  “whom  outward  leisure  or  

inner  striving  lead  to  scholarship  and  research.”102    Moreover,  once  at  university  he  

imagined  a  community  marked  by  solitude  and  freedom  —  solitude  consisting  of  a  

unity  of  purpose  amongst  the  academic  community  mutually  invested  in  

scholarship,  questioning,  and  the  exchange  of  ideas;  and  freedom  to  pursue  these  

activities  without  consideration  for  the  practical  concerns  of  the  day  or  the  external  

interests  of  the  State.  

102  Cited  in  Horst  Seibert,  “Humboldt  and  the  Reform  of  the  Educational  System,” in  Joachim  H.  Knoll  and  Horst  Seibert,  Wilhelm  Von  Humboldt:  Politician  and  Educationist  [Bad  Godesberg:  Inter  Nationes,  1967],  41.  

 

74

These  views  on  student  life  were  buttressed  by  an  attempt  to  draw  pedagogy  

as  close  as  possible  to  research.    Thus  in  the  seminar,103  still  the  model  upon  which  

many  doctoral  programs  operate  today,  students  participated  in  the  speculative  

thinking  of  their  professors  by  engaging  in  the  type  of  philosophical  purification  that  

Kant  put  at  the  center  of  university  life,  namely  the  submission  of  beliefs  before  the  

crucible  of  reason.104    Professors  did  not  lecture  on  received  wisdom  or  dogmas  

from  the  past,  but  were  actively  engaged  in  questions  that  built  upon  a  conception  of  

research  as  a  perpetually  unfinished  project.    This  shifted  the  emphasis  of  

scholarship  away  from  presenting  the  finished  project,  which  was  the  reigning  form  

of  scholarly  activity  in  the  Academies,  towards  a  commitment  to  a  process  of  inquiry  

without  prior  guarantees  as  to  where  this  process  would  lead.    

Schleiermacher  is  in  substantial  agreement  with  Humboldt  on  the  form  of  

scholarship  to  be  undertaken  in  universities,  but  his  rationale  stems  more  from  

philosophical  commitments  than  from  a  radical  distancing  from  prior  locales  of  

authority  like  the  State  or  Academies.    At  the  core  of  Schleiermacher’s  hermeneutic  

project  is  to  find  ways  to  rework  history  and  tradition  in  light  of  the  progressive  

unfolding  of  reason  towards  a  higher  unity.    Thus  our  present  conceptual  frames  do  

not  displace  understandings  of  the  past  or  of  different  cultures,  but  rather  allows  us  

to  discover  their  truth  and  establish  meaningful  forms  of  continuity.    This  is  the  

work  of  interpretation  and  dialogue  that  continues  in  universities  to  this  day  —   103  In  fact,  the  linking  of  the  seminar  form  with  this  idea  of  Wissenschaft  led  to  a  major  expansion  of  seminars  in  German  universities  between  the  1820s  and  1870s.  See  McClelland,  State,  Society,  and  University  in  Germany,  174.    104  Sibert,  41.  

 

75

however,  the  key  insight  for  Schleiermacher  being  that  such  work  is  guided  by  the  

ideals  of  rational  inquiry  as  opposed  to  resting  on  the  authority  of  those  doing  the  

interpreting.    

Bill  Readings  again  neatly  summarizes  the  point:  “Wissenschaft  names  the  

speculative  science  that  is  the  unity  underlying  all  pursuits  of  specific  knowledge.    

Wissenschaft  is  the  speculative  search  for  the  unity  of  knowledge  that  marks  a  

cultured  people.”105    It  is  the  university,  which  integrates  diverse  spheres  of  

knowledge  and  experience  in  the  spirit  of  reason  and  inquiry,  which  

institutionalizes  this  ideal.    As  Schleiermacher  himself  wrote  in  a  letter  to  his  

fiancée,  “it  is  only  in  this  most  recent  time  when  men  divide  and  separate  everything  

that  such  a  joining  of  interests  is  rare;  at  other  times  every  able  man  was  fearless  in  

everything,  and  so  it  must  also  become.”106    The  neuhumanist  turn  to  a  Greek  culture  

philosophically  oriented  towards  unity  coupled  with  the  progressive  spirit  running  

through  Weissenschaft  was  to  be  the  driver  for  this  renewed  spirit  to  which  

Schleiermacher  refers.  

Fichte  offers  the  final  gloss  on  Wissenschaft,  and  is  often  viewed  as  sitting  on  

the  other  end  of  a  continuum  from  Von  Humboldt  with  the  more  accomodationist  

Schleiermacher  laying  in  between.    Like  these  other  two  thinkers  he  highlights  the  

unifying  aspect  of  rational  inquiry,  but  unlike  them  he  attaches  more  determinate  

content  to  the  direction  of  research.    For  Fichte  the  transcendental  philosophy  of  

Kant  marked  a  significant  advance  in  not  only  in  the  field  of  philosophy,  but  in  the   105  Readings,  65.    106  Crouter,  145.  

 

76

general  direction  of  scholarly  research.107    In  this  regard  he  takes  Kant’s  inversion  of  

the  hierarchy  of  faculties  the  most  seriously  of  the  three  thinkers  here  under  

consideration,  and  puts  to  philosophers  the  task  of  developing  a  rigorous  and  

systematic  philosophy  capable  of  guiding  all  forms  of  scholarly  activity  at  the  heart  

university.  

One  way  to  understand  Fichte’s  position  is  as  a  reaction  to  the  growing  

complexity  of  human  knowledge,  as  disciplinary  advances  push  scholars  towards  

specialization  and  make  the  claims  of  different  spheres  of  knowledge  seemingly  

incommensurable.    If  we  take  Kant’s  project  seriously,  a  developed  philosophical  

system  can  inquire  into  the  unifying  principles  that  make  possible  a  wide  range  of  

experiences.    As  was  seen  in  The  Conflict  of  the  Faculties,  philosophically  grounded  

inquiry,  guided  by  the  progressive  unfolding  of  reason,  is  a  disposition  appropriate  

to  the  advancement  and  healthy  functioning  of  the  diverse  pursuits  of  the  different  

faculties.    And  as  demonstrated  by  Kant’s  three  Critiques,  such  questions  can  be  

pursued  systematically,  and  legitimized  by  the  self-­‐regulating  movement  of  

philosophy,  not  by  extrinsically  derived  ends  of  the  State  or  tradition  (or  “dogma,”  to  

stick  closer  to  Kant’s  language).  

The  Republican  Subject  in  the  Kulturstadt  

  Gottlieb  Fichte  was  named  the  first  rector  of  Berlin  in  1810,  but  lasted  only  

one  semester  after  quarreling  with  faculty  who  balked  at  his  hardline,  normative  

vision  for  the  new  university.    For  example,  Fichte  felt  that  the  model  of  learning  and  

107  Fichte  develops  this  in  Vocation  of  Man  (1800),  On  the  Nature  of  the  Scholar  (1794),  and  to  some  extent  in  Address  to  the  German  Nation  (1808).  

 

77

teaching  (marked  by  the  intersection  of  Bildung  and  Wissenschaft)  should  be  wholly  

untainted  by  external  factors  like  prior  social  standing  or  career  goals.    To  this  end  

he  proposed  full  funding  of  students,  a  guaranteed  position  in  the  civil  service  

regardless  of  performance  at  university  (above  a  reasonable  threshold),  and  

uniforms  to  neutralize  differences  in  family  status.108    He  also  took  on  the  traditions  

that  had  grown  up  around  student  culture  —  namely  rowdiness  and  dueling.109  

  Fichte’s  ill-­‐fated  tenure  at  Berlin  is  illustrative  of  a  general  attitude  shared  

amongst  the  reformers;  that  universities  were  interested  in  forming  a  new  kind  of  

political  subject,  and  that  this  subject  was  integral  to  an  Enlightened  culture  and  

state.110    Put  another  way,  the  key  to  understanding  the  task  of  the  university  is  that  

the  kind  of  learning,  teaching,  research,  and  communicative  practices  it  engendered  

were  for  the  betterment  of  the  State  and  of  society,  though  perhaps  in  a  less  direct  

way  than  unenlightened  regimes  of  the  past  imagined  (e.g.  to  train  competent  civil  

servants).111    This  is,  in  many  respects,  reflective  of  the  general  tendency  of  

108  McClelland,  State,  Society,  and  University  in  Germany,  118.    109  McClelland  characterizes  the  18th  century  lifestyle  of  students  as  “licentious  and  often  terroristic,” in  smaller  university  towns.    This  was  to  some  extent  tempered  in  the  urban  setting  of  Berlin,  but  in  novels  like  Stefan  Zweig’s  Confusion  (1927)  (New  York:  NYRB  Classics,  2012)  or  in  the  radical  right-­‐wing  movements  seated  in  student  unions  in  the  20th  century  we  can  see  the  enduring  nature  of  the  issue  Fichte  tried  to  address.    110  Again,  we  can  think  of  this  in  contradistinction  to  imperialist  France  and  utilitarian  England.    111  We  can  look  back  to  Halle  and  Göttingen  to  as  the  first  step  in  this  process,  where  the  focus  was  to  train  competent  civil  servants  to  help  serve  a  more  complex  society  (which  brought  better  scholarship  in  tow  to  meet  this  complexity).    The  additional  

 

78

modernity  or  of  the  Enlightenment  that  we  see  across  18th  century  artistic  and  

intellectual  movements.  

  Humboldt  was  perhaps  the  most  far-­‐reaching  reformer  on  this  issue.    

Consider  for  example  the  following  quotation  concerning  the  status  of  university  

graduates:    

“Whence  I  conclude,  that  the  freest  development  of  human  nature,  directed  as  little  as  possible  to  ulterior  civil  relations,  should  always  be  regarded  as  paramount  in  importance  with  respect  to  the  culture  of  man  in  society.    He  who  has  been  thus  freely  developed  should  then  attach  himself  to  the  State:  and  the  State  should  test  and  compare  itself,  as  it  were,  in  him.”112        

This  is  a  high  standard  for  what  we  might  ask  of  graduates,  and  it  is  certainly  a  

higher  standard  than  the  purported  civic  and  economic  goals  that  Americans  came  

to  attach  to  university  study.    However,  we  should  remember  that  Humboldt  was  

also  the  author  of  The  Limits  of  State  Action,  and  was  thus  beginning  to  work  out  

what  certain  institutions  would  look  like  outside  the  heavy  hand  of  tradition  or  

inherited  power.    The  university  marked  an  emergent  possibility  in  this  regard,  

wherein  the  mutual  ennoblement  of  character  and  society  could  be  achieved  

through  an  enlargement  of  the  sphere  of  freedom  for  individuals.    And  as  Fritz  

Ringer  underscores,  culture  was  the  key:  “Humboldt  believed  that  the  university  

aspects  of  culture  and  rational  inquiry  come  when  18th  century  reformers  imagine  a  more  ambitious  break  from  the  weight  of  tradition.    112  Cited  in  Maarten  Simons,  “The  ‘Renaissance  of  the  University’ in  the  European  Knowledge  Society:  An  Exploration  of  Principled  and  Governmental  Approaches,” Studies  in  Philosophy  and  Education,  26,  no.  5  (1997),  439.  

 

79

could  win  back  for  Prussia  in  the  field  of  cultural  power  and  intellectual  greatness  

what  it  had  lost  in  the  field  of  political  influence.”113    

V.  The  Crisis  of  German  Universities  

  The  efforts  of  18th  century  reformers  open  themselves  up  to  two  competing  

interpretations.    The  first  is  to  read  their  efforts  strategically  —  as  stemming  the  

tides  of  a  general  movement  in  German  society  (e.g.  away  from  universities  and  

towards  Royal  Academies  and  other  institutions  serving  existing  elites,  or  towards  

the  English/French  variants  of  the  Enlightenment).    This  is  to  capture  the  radicality  

of  Kant  and  his  followers  in  proffering  a  new  locus  of  authority  in  the  autonomous  

subject  or  the  critical  function  of  the  Philosophical  Faculty.    The  second  

interpretation  is  to  read  these  reformers  as  consolidating  the  gains  of  a  progressive  

movement  signaled  by  the  Enlightenment.    On  this  reading  they  are  filling  out  the  

nascent  features  of  an  emerging  social  order  and  the  essential  place  of  the  university  

therein.  

  Both  interpretations  —  whether  the  reformers  were  acting  strategically  or  

seizing  upon  the  currents  of  change  —  turn  on  how  you  understand  the  historical  

situation  into  which  these  figures  were  intervening.    Whilst  it  cannot  be  denied  that  

the  implications  of  their  thought  have  been  far-­‐reaching  and  impactful  even  in  

contemporary  debates  about  universities,  and  hence  transcend  any  firm  historical  

determinism,  reading  their  legacy  against  the  history  of  the  “long  19th  century” is  

nonetheless  instructive.    As  the  philosopher  Theodor  Litt  commented  on  the  

educational  reform  movement  of  the  early  1800s,  “[it]  could  hardly  have  made  its   113  Ringer,  43.  

 

80

appearance  at  a  more  unfavorable  moment  than  when  the  social  world  began  one  of  

its  most  powerful  transformations.”114    Why  such  a  transformation  was  unfavorable,  

but  nevertheless  did  not  detract  from  the  power  of  these  reformers,  is  the  concern  

of  the  following  section.  

  Two  very  important  changes  in  German  society  are  essential  for  

understanding  the  crisis  of  the  German  universities.    The  first  is  the  emergence  of  

Germany  into  a  modern  nation  state  (unification  occurring  in  1871),  bringing  with  it  

parallel  developments  in  economics  (rapid  industrialization  and  urbanization)  and  

politics  (participation  in  the  colonial  scramble  alongside  other  European  powers,  

and  strengthening  of  the  state  apparatus  during  Bismarck’s  program  of  

rationalization).    The  second  is  the  emergence  of  academics  into  a  powerful  class  in  

German  society,  which  in  many  ways  was  a  function  of  the  rapid  expansion  of  the  

university  system  throughout  the  19th  century.    Drawing  on  Max  Weber’s  study  of  

Chinese  elites,  Fritz  Ringer  calls  this  emergent  class  “the  German  Mandarins,” and  

locates  their  class  power  in  prestige  associated  with  educational  achievement  rather  

than  capital  accumulation.    The  power  of  academics  thus  developed  in  conjunction  

with  the  growing  power  of  the  State  and  the  economy,  leading  to  what  philosophers  

like  Litt  saw  as  an  inevitable  confrontation.  

  Following  the  founding  of  the  University  of  Berlin  there  was  a  small  

expansion  in  the  number  of  students  attending  university,  but  this  plateaued  

114  Cited  in  Sibert,  47.    

 

81

between  1830-­‐1860  with  total  enrollments  settling  between  12,000-­‐13,000.115  

However,  a  large  spike  occurred  in  1870,  with  enrollments  growing  to  34,000  by  

1900  and  61,000  by  1914.    These  trends  can  be  explained  in  part  by  a  rapid  growth  

in  the  population  that  occurred  during  the  middle  part  of  the  19th  century,  expanded  

governmental  and  economic  sectors  to  employ  university  graduates  (hence  making  

university  study  more  attractive),  and  increased  state  support  for  universities.    Such  

trends  also  changed  the  character  of  the  student  body,  with  the  expanded  and  more  

heterogeneous  middle  class  now  dominating  universities.116    These  increased  

enrollments,  coupled  with  the  demographic  changes  in  the  student  base,  

successively  chipped  away  at  the  harder  line  commitments  to  the  ideals  that  drove  

early  university  reformers.    “Not  Bildung  for  its  sake  alone,” writes  McClelland,  “a  

value  attached  for  the  traditional  educated  middle  class  —  but  also  the  attainment  

of  university  credentials  for  social  status  became  a  value  for  the  commercial  

bourgeoisie.”117    

  Many  of  these  trends  were  presided  over  by  Friedrich  Althoff,  whose  policies  

were  indicative  of  new  forces  being  brought  to  bear  on  the  organizing  ideals  of  the  

university.    Althoff  was  the  director  of  university  affairs  for  the  Culture  Ministry   115  McClelland,  State,  Society,  and  University  in  Germany,  239.    116  McClelland  describes  the  changes  thusly:  “A  relatively  stagnant,  predominately  Protestant,  all-­‐male  body  of  graduates  of  the  classical  Gymnasium  drawn  mostly  from  the  professional  and  civil  service  elite  had  been  transformed  into  a  heterogeneous  mass.    The  old  core  of  the  university  students  remained  intact,  but  it  was  strongly  augmented  in  number  by  non-­‐Protestants,  sons  of  the  commercial  classes  and  even  the  petite  bourgeoisie,  more  foreigners,  and  a  few  woman.” McClelland,  251.    117  Ibid.,  253.  

 

82

during  this  period  (he  retained  his  post  from  1882-­‐1907).    He  grew  technical  

institutions  (Technische  Hochscheuluen),  allowed  them  to  grant  doctoral  degrees,  

made  inroads  into  faculty  politics  to  influence  faculty  appointments,  and  increased  

funding  to  the  universities.    In  addition  to  these  intentional  policies  academics  also  

were  wrapped  up  in  changed  social  and  economic  conditions,  for  example  in  

developing  new  research  programs  in  foreign  languages  and  cultures  (a  

consequence  of  imperial  pursuits)  or  in  developing  economic  and  statistical  models  

that  both  helped  in  comprehending  the  complexities  of  the  new  industrial  economy  

and  created  a  group  of  experts  who  were  enlisted  in  its  service.    In  accordance  with  

Althoff’s  vision,  these  changes  added  up  to  a  shift  in  conventional  wisdom  that  now  

conceived  of  universities  as  institutions  of  the  State.118  

  Now  such  a  shift  in  and  of  itself  would  certainly  be  dizzying  to  any  society,  

but  would  not  necessarily  blossom  into  a  full-­‐blown  crisis.    What  made  the  case  

different  in  Germany  was  the  constitution  of  the  academic  class,  forged  in  the  wake  

of  the  strong  normative  ideals  set  by  Kant,  Humboldt,  Schleiermacher,  and  Fichte.    

Fritz  Ringer  calls  this  group  the  “German  Mandarins,” referring  to  “a  social  or  

cultural  elite  which  owes  its  status  primarily  to  educational  qualifications,  rather  

than  hereditary  rights  or  wealth.”119    For  this  group  Berlin  set  something  of  an  ideal-­‐

type  for  universities,  and  thus  the  kinds  of  changes  that  occurred  in  the  latter  part  of  

the  19th  century  were  often  met  with  derision.    Even  Max  Weber,  by  no  means  a  

118  Ibid.,  291-­‐295.    119  Ringer,  5.  

 

83

radical  defender  of  academic  privilege,  would  frame  his  critique  of  government  or  

industry  oriented  research  as  a  “weakening  of  [academics’]  moral  authority.”120  

  Ringer  breaks  the  Mandarins  into  two  camps,  “orthodox” and  “modernist”

(the  latter  sometimes  referred  to  as  “accomodationist”).    Common  features  of  the  

orthodox  camp  include  a  condemnation  of  mass  culture,  skepticism  towards  

democracy,  doctrinaire  belief  in  the  intellectual  and  cultural  superiority  of  the  

educated  class,  and  general  criticisms  of  industrial  society.    Modernists  on  the  other  

hand  tried  to  develop  a  new  set  of  resources  and  dispositions  that  acknowledged  the  

inevitability  of  certain  changes  in  the  political,  cultural,  and  economic  landscape  of  

the  time.    This  did  not  mean  a  wholesale  abandonment  of  the  mandarin  tradition,  

but  rather  would  “enable  the  mandarins  and  their  values  to  retain  a  certain  

influence  in  the  twentieth  century”121  by  bringing  features  of  modern  society  into  

their  research  and  teaching  practice.    In  its  most  pointed  form  the  debate  between  

the  two  sides  concerned  the  extent  to  which  the  ideals  of  the  university  could  (or  

should)  absorb  the  social  upheavals  of  the  time.    As  Ringer  notes,  there  was  little  

questioning  of  the  assumptions  of  the  mandarin  ideology  itself.  122    Rather,  the  

question  concerned  the  level  to  which  mandarin  ideology  could  retain  its  relevance  

in  society  —  with  the  orthodox  camp  citing  the  moral,  cultural,  and  intellectual  

prestige  garnered  through  a  principled  commitment  to  Wissenschaft  and  Bildung;  

120  McClelland,  269.    121  Ringer,  130.    122  Ringer,  134.  A  good  example  of  this  is  a  resistance  towards  Marxism  or  other  revolutionary  programs.    What  the  modernist  Mandarins  wanted  was  reform.  

 

84

the  modernists  citing  the  need  to  use  this  tradition  to  steer  the  new  economic  and  

political  reality  facing  academics  in  a  period  in  which  the  scale  and  complexity  of  the  

university  had  grown  along  with  that  of  the  nation-­‐state  and  the  economy.  

  The  drama  that  played  out  in  the  run  up  to  WWI  (and  continued  up  until  

WWII)  thus  unfolded  on  several  fronts  —  in  strong  reactions  to  the  encroachments  

(real  and  perceived)  of  Althoff  in  faculty  politics,  in  wading  through  problems  of  

scale  (e.g.  increased  student-­‐faculty  ratios)  that  came  with  the  expansion  of  the  

university  system,  in  deciding  how  vigorously  to  intervene  in  political  affairs,  and  in  

reinterpreting  the  ideals  of  early  reformers  in  radically  changed  circumstances.    An  

emblematic  “crisis” of  this  period  was  the  so-­‐called  “great  debate,” which  unfolded  

between  1919-­‐1921.    The  debate  concerned  two  competing  interpretations  of  

Wissenschaft  as  the  raison  d’être  of  mandarins.    In  “Science  (Wissenschaft)  as  a  

Vocation”123  (1919)  Max  Weber  laid  out  the  modernist  interpretation,  in  which  

modern  forms  of  inquiry  found  their  sense  in  a  long  history  of  what  he  called  “the  

process  of  intellectualization,” through  which  magical  interpretations  were  

displaced  by  sustained  acts  of  human  intelligence.    In  Greece  this  process  was  

defined  by  the  search  for  pure  Ideas,  in  the  Renaissance  the  focus  turned  towards  

understanding  art  and  nature,  and  in  the  early  modern  period  philosophers  isolated  

laws  in  attempts  to  map  out  the  causal  nexus  which  illustrated  God’s  true  nature.    

Just  as  these  ages  displaced  many  efforts  of  previous  eras,  so  too  was  there  no  

guarantee  that  modern,  scientific,  highly  technical  and  specialized  efforts  would   123  Max  Weber,  “Science  as  a  Vocation,” Ed.  &  Tr.  H.H.  Gerth  and  C.  Wright  Mills,  From  Max  Weber:  Essays  in  Sociology  (New  York:  Oxford  University  Press,  1946),  129-­‐156.  

 

85

generate  definitive  answers  to  questions.    Rather,  Wissenschaft  as  the  vocation  of  the  

scholar  marked  a  commitment  to  posing  questions  well,  using  the  best  tools  for  

understanding  at  one’s  disposal,  and  to  aid  in  the  enlargement  of  understanding  for  

students  and  society.124 “To  teach  his  students  to  recognize  inconvenient  

facts…facts  that  are  inconvenient  for  their  party  opinions”125  is  how  Weber  

succinctly  describes  the  pedagogical  vocation  of  the  scholar.    A  steady  and  humble  

research  program  though  the  various  specializations  of  professors  marks  their  

scientific  vocation.  

  A  group  of  “orthodox” mandarins  saw  this  as  a  betrayal  of  scholarly  

standards  —  especially  of  the  striving  for  unity  that  emerged  out  of  German  

Idealism.    Nowhere  in  Weber’s  speech  was  the  type  of  cultural  ennoblement  that  

they  saw  as  flowing  from  their  authority  as  upholders  of  the  great  tradition  of  

Bildung  and  Wissenschaft.    Moreover,  in  Weber’s  positions  and  in  his  sociological  

inquiries  they  saw  deference,  or  resignation  in  the  face  of  lamentable  modern  forces  

like  democracy  or  socialism  in  matters  political,  and  utilitarianism  in  matters  

economic.126    The  orthodox  position  could  certainly  be  described  as  elitist,  but  it  

must  be  kept  in  mind  that  academics  established  themselves  as  prominent  and  

influential  members  of  society  through  a  principled  commitment  to  these  ideals.  

124  Ringer,  356.    He  sums  up  the  three  functions  left  to  scholars  by  Weber  as  “the  facing  of  ‘facts,’ the  weighing  of  consequences,  and  the  assessment  of  internal  consistency  in  the  setting  of  objectives.”  125  Weber,  151.    126  See  Ringer,  357-­‐360  for  the  most  violent  reactions  to  Weber.  

 

86

  The  strong  reactions  to  Weber  were  to  some  extent  to  be  expected.    In  his  

speech  he  drew  a  firm  line  between  counsel  based  on  scientific  inquiry,  which  was  

meant  to  be  value-­‐neutral,  and  that  based  on  the  authority  of  the  professor,  which  

was  specifically  meant  to  intervene  on  the  plane  of  values.    Weber  makes  mention  of  

the  latter  position  at  several  points  in  his  speech,  and  in  the  most  virulent  responses  

to  his  proposals  (not  to  mention  the  historical  sequence  which  follows)  we  can  

observe  that  it  was  indeed  a  serious  trend  in  universities.    For  example,  

pamphleteers  directly  responding  to  Weber’s  speech  saw  him  as  tacitly  embracing  

the  fragmentation  and  spiritual  debasement  of  modern  industrial  life  and  a  

chastened  post-­‐WWI  state.    These  pamphleteers  took  the  opposite  position,  

embracing  the  heroic  vision  of  the  scholar  as  he  who  strived  for  totality.    This  

conservative  interpretation  of  Wissenschaft  thus  called  on  the  scholar  to  hew  closer  

to  older  justifications  for  scholarship,  which  were,  to  quote  Arthur  Salz,  a  professor  

of  sociology  and  economics,  “[to  have]  the  guidance  of  life  as  a  goal,  intuition  as  the  

method,  and  universality  of  scope.”127    

  Now  it  should  be  mentioned  that  a  decidedly  ungenerous  reading  of  Weber  

fueled  these  attacks,  which  is  to  a  large  extent  the  phenomenon  that  I  am  

investigating  (the  failure  of  legitimation  claims  resulting  from  the  contestation  of  

terms  and  ideals  in  periods  of  rapid  social  and  economic  change).    In  the  initial  part  

of  his  address  Weber  addresses  one  salient  external  constraint  on  scholarship  that  

is  rarely  mentioned,  which  is  the  influence  of  chance.    What  he  meant  was  that  a  

great  deal  of  chance  is  involved  in  hiring  decisions,  in  who  attracts  students,  who   127  Cited  in  Ringer,  362.  

 

87

garners  their  praise,  and  whether  a  talent  for  teaching  and  research  coincide  in  

promising  scholars.    Normally  these  factors  needn’t  be  mentioned,  but  Weber  saw  a  

pressing  danger  in  their  denial  at  that  historical  juncture,  because  students  were  

imbuing  professors  with  a  kind  of  spiritual  authority,  which  many  professors  were  

using  as  an  occasion  to  speak  on  matters  of  “value  and  culture” beyond  what  their  

expertise  and  position  authorized.  

  Thus  Weber’s  intent  was  to  diminish  the  heroic  conception  of  the  scholar  

(which  he  saw  eventuating  into  the  “demagogue”)  and  return  scholarship  to  the  

more  moderate  ambitions  described  above.  “In  the  lecture-­‐rooms  of  the  university  

no  other  virtue  holds  but  plain  intellectual  integrity,”128  is  how  he  describes  the  

acceptable  limits  of  academic  authority.    Not  engaging  present  conditions  with  this  

integrity,  lapsing  into  “academic  prophecy,” “will  create  only  fanatical  sects  but  

never  a  genuine  community.”  However,  in  the  vacuum  left  by  a  weakened  set  of  

political  and  economic  leaders  in  the  waning  years  of  WWI  and  into  Weimar,  such  a  

position  was  seen  by  many  as  an  abdication  of  scholarly  duty.    Thus  in  this  debate  

we  can  clearly  see  Wissenschaft  straining  under  competing  interpretations  that  were  

generated  out  of  academics  trying  to  wrestle  with  large  changes  in  the  culture,  the  

economy,  and  the  function  of  the  nation-­‐state.    

  It  was  the  orthodox  position  that  prevailed  in  this  particular  crisis,  leading  to  

a  heightening  of  turmoil  right  up  to  1933  and  the  ascent  of  National  Socialists  to  

power.    As  Ringer  notes,  theories  of  cultural  decadence  (Spengler’s  Decline  of  the  

West  being  published  between  1918-­‐1923)  circulated  amongst  many  scholars  who   128  Weber,  156.  

 

88

saw  their  role  as  bearing  witness  to  the  various  forms  of  decline  and  loss  that  

marked  the  modern  period  and  providing  the  ideals  capable  of  motivating  a  

“spiritual  renewal.”129    Paradoxically  these  ideals  came  from  the  past,  with  a  

renewed  emphasis  on  “wholeness,” on  “synthesis,” and  other  legacies  of  the  

Romantics  and  German  Idealists  who  once  dominated  the  academic  community.    But  

the  novelty  was  that  these  were  now  being  attached  to  relatively  recent  phenomena,  

such  as  a  powerful  nation-­‐state  and  the  development  of  industry.    This  led  to  the  

“semantic  disease” of  calling  every  movement  against  this  search  for  unity  a  “crisis  

in  learning,” and  an  oscillation  between  various  sources  of  cultural  fracture  —  

technology,  democracy,  materialism,  positivism.130    As  Ringer  concludes,  and  as  

history  sadly  attests  to,  “common  sense  in  politics  was  discredited,  along  with  the  

merely  practical  knowledge  of  positivist  learning.  Where  could  an  argument  against  

unreason  have  begun?”131    Put  another  way,  once  the  position  of  the  orthodox  

mandarins  congealed  into  a  hardened  ideology  that  ran  counter  to  the  general  

direction  of  society,  universities  began  to  indulge  deeply  emotional  arguments  that  

are  better  classified  as  wish  fulfillment  than  scholarship.    Or,  to  put  matters  yet  

another  way  in  the  language  of  this  thesis,  once  the  crisis  claim  began  to  circulate  

with  ease  a  narrative  frame  was  placed  around  university  affairs  in  which  certain  

questions  and  positions  were  authorized,  others  delegitimized,  and  the  closure  of  a  

gap  between  reality  and  some  absent  ideal  was  the  call  of  most  reformers.   129  Ringer,  385.    130  Ibid.,  402.    131  Ibid.,  438.  

 

89

VI.  Conclusion  

  The  kind  of  conflict  between  the  orthodox  and  modernist  mandarins  is  one  

that  we  will  have  occasion  to  revisit  in  different  contexts.    However,  the  point  of  the  

preceding  account  is  to  provide  the  first  example  of  how  the  discourse  of  “a  crisis  of  

the  university” tracks  significant  changes  in  the  political  and  economic  structure  of  a  

society.    This  discourse  becomes  particularly  charged  when  these  changes  follow  a  

period  in  which  very  strong  normative  ideals  about  universities  were  developed  and  

deployed  with  a  great  deal  of  success.    In  the  next  two  chapters  I  will  introduce  two  

more  cases  which  bear  a  strong  family  resemblance  to  Germany  in  the  long  19th  

century,  and  indeed  we  will  see  many  of  these  same  ideals  brought  into  play.  

  To  summarize  briefly,  the  German  case  demonstrates  one  potential  way  of  

interpreting  the  crisis  of  the  university.    In  this  case  ideals  that  were  developed  in  

one  context,  beginning  with  Kant  and  then  gaining  force  in  the  University  of  Berlin,  

took  on  a  completely  different  set  of  meanings  in  another.    The  conservative  and  

ultimately  far-­‐right  interpretations  of  the  academic  tradition  can  be  seen  largely  as  a  

consequence  of  universities  failing  to  work  though  serious  social  and  economic  

changes,  to  say  nothing  of  the  growth  in  scope  and  complexity  of  the  university  

itself.    Thus  justifications  for  academic  work  moved  beyond  that  of  establishing  a  

self-­‐regulating  institution  guided  by  Reason  (Kant)  or  helping  to  advance  the  

German  nation  by  producing  well-­‐rounded  republican  subjects  (von  Humboldt).  

Rather,  the  academic  tradition  was  radically  reinterpreted  to  be  constitutive  of  a  

very  narrow  form  of  nationalism,  which  recalls  the  kinds  of  crisis  that  we  saw  in  the  

Young  Hegelians,  where  critique  calls  out  a  crisis  in  order  to  shed  the  old  world  and  

 

90

usher  in  the  new.    In  this  particular  case  it  was  terms  coming  from  the  old  world  or  

Romanticism,  Idealism,  and  the  German  Enlightenment  that  were  being  used  to  

conjure  up  the  new  in  which  a  strong  nation-­‐state  and  industrial  economy  were  the  

primary  loci  of  power  (weakened  in  the  concrete  situation  of  Weimar,  reinvigorated  

in  the  future  imagined  by  orthodox  Mandarins).    The  “semantic  disease” that  Ringer  

notes  amongst  conservatives  is  a  compelling  illustration  of  how  these  changes  were  

absorbed  and  understood  in  the  university.  

  Thus  one  of  the  important  lessons  to  be  drawn  from  the  German  context  is  to  

investigate  the  adequacy  of  applying  tradition  to  contemporary  challenges.    What  

should  be  noted  in  this  case  is  that  the  tradition  opened  itself  to  many  competing  

interpretations  and  the  discourse  about  how  to  adjudicate  between  them  was  

subject  to  systematic  distortion  when  one  side  dominated  the  debate.    But  this  

should  not  cover  up  the  fact  that  the  period  was  one  of  great  contestation  and  

negotiation,  and  as  with  any  historical  inquiry  appreciating  the  possibilities  inhering  

in  these  periods  of  uncertainty  can  serve  as  a  spur  to  look  differently  at  the  present.      

  However,  this  is  not  to  say  that  the  march  of  history  renders  these  ideals  

unavailable  to  the  present  moment.    In  the  final  chapter  I  will  retrieve  Kant’s  notion  

of  critique,  internal  the  function  of  the  Philosophical  Faculty,  as  an  attractive  notion  

that  is  worth  revisiting  in  light  of  the  contemporary  situation.    Moreover,  I  will  argue  

that  preserving  the  critical  function  of  the  university  should  take  precedence  over  

the  subsequent  turn  to  Bildung  and  culture  which  was  to  become  an  equally  

important  aspect  of  the  self-­‐understanding  of  universities  after  Berlin  (and  as  these  

ideals  merged  with  English  conceptions  of  liberal  learning  in  the  development  of  

 

91

American  universities).    However,  before  deriving  more  insights  on  the  German  case  

I  would  like  to  introduce  one  more  example  that  brings  us  closer  geographically  and  

temporally  to  the  locus  of  the  current  “crisis  of  the  university.”  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

92

Chapter  3:  The  Golden  Age  of  American  Higher  

Education,  Its  Progressive  and  European  Inheritance,  

and  the  Student  Protests  

”The  link  between  our  postwar  democracy  and  the  traditional  university    —  a  link  that  seems  almost  attractive  — is  coming  to  an  end.”132  

 Jürgen    Habermas,  Toward  a  Rational  Society  (1970)    

Introduction    In  the  1890’s  the  muckraking  journalist  Ray  Stannard  Baker  mused,  “Was  

there  a  world  outside  of  America?”    His  response,  indicative  of  a  certain  nativist  

streak  in  the  American  psyche,  “If  there  was,  I  knew  next  to  nothing  about  it.”133    For  

many  boosters  of  the  American  higher  education  system,  “the  finest  in  the  world,”  

this  attitude  shades  any  telling  of  how  our  colleges  and  universities  took  on  their  

distinctive  character  in  the  world  scene.    Whilst  denominational  colleges  like  

Harvard  and  Yale  may  have  borrowed  from  the  Oxbridge  model,  they  eventually  

shed  their  religious  and  classist  roots  to  reflect  the  essentially  democratic  character  

of  America.134    Moreover,  under  the  stewardship  of  heroic  university  presidents  

132  Jürgen  Habermas,  Towards  a  Rational  Society  (Boston:  Beacon  Press,  1970).    133  Daniel  Rodgers,  Atlantic  Crossings:  Social  Politics  in  a  Progressive  Age  (Cambridge:  Harvard  University  Press),  1.    134  For  example,  Charles  William  Eliot,  president  of  Harvard  from  1869-­‐1909,  is  still  praised  on  the  university’s  website  for  shedding  requirements  like  attending  chapel  and  learning  ancient  Greek  and  introducing  what  he  called  “a  spontaneous  diversity  of  choice” in  undergraduate  education.    Eliot’s  introduction  of  the  elective  system,  inspired  to  a  large  degree  by  Jefferson’s  plan  for  the  University  of  Virginia,  came  to  

 

93

such  as  Charles  William  Eliot  at  Harvard,  William  Rainey  Harper  at  the  University  of  

Chicago,  and  Andrew  Dickson  White  at  Cornell  University,  American  higher  

education  went  beyond  Humboldt’s  idealized  balance  between  teaching  and  

research  to  such  a  degree  that  they  attracted  the  finest  professors  and  students  from  

around  the  world  and  produced  discoveries  that  altered  the  course  of  human  

history.    Whatever  the  influences  that  drove  these  reforms,  the  achievements  were  

distinctly  American.  

  But  to  what  degree  is  this  triumphalist  story  true,  especially  in  the  

development  of  American  universities  and  colleges  that  were  late  arrivals  on  the  

higher  education  scene  when  compared  to  their  European  counterparts  in  Paris,  

Bologna,  Salamanca,  or  even  Berlin?    Even  if  there  were  influences  from  Europe,  was  

America  able  to  develop  a  strong,  unified  vision  of  what  they  expected  from  their  

institutions  of  higher  education,  much  as  the  Germans  took  great  pains  to  

distinguish  themselves  from  the  English  and  the  French?    The  answer  to  these  

questions  can  be  taken  up  with  reference  to  two  periods:  the  development  of  

colleges  and  universities  before  WWII  (especially  around  the  turn  of  the  20th  

century)  and  the  period  of  expansion  in  the  years  immediately  following  the  war.    As  

Daniel  T.  Rogers  argues  in  Atlantic  Crossings,  the  “years  between  the  1870s  and  the  

Second  World  War  were…a  moment  when  American  politics  was  peculiarly  open  to  

define  what  many  saw  as  both  the  democratic  and  well-­‐rounded  character  of  the  American  undergraduate  curriculum.    However,  what  is  often  not  noted  is  that  Eliot  was  opening  up  the  curriculum  to  the  kinds  of  advanced  research  programs  that  we  saw  in  the  previous  chapter  in  reference  to  the  development  of  the  German  research  university.    More  will  be  made  on  this  later  in  the  chapter  in  reference  to  Harvard’s  own  report  on  “general  education.”  

 

94

foreign  models  and  imported  ideas.”135    In  the  first  part  of  this  chapter  I  will  briefly  

review  the  relationship  between  these  European  influences  and  the  emerging  

features  of  an  American  system  that  is  decidedly  marked  by  a  progressive  

orientation  borrowed  from  Europe,  especially  as  these  manifested  in  the  

development  of  the  nascent  social  sciences.    This  compressed  history  will,  in  part,  

make  the  leap  from  the  German  to  the  American  crises  less  abrupt  than  it  might  first  

appear  and  show  how  certain  ideals  about  the  modern  university  exist  on  a  

continuum  and  are  available  for  re-­‐investigation  at  certain  moments  of  “crisis.” As  

we  will  see,  both  the  Wissenschaft  and  Bildung  aspects  of  German  universities  found  

enthusiastic  boosters  in  the  United  States,  the  former  in  the  burgeoning  social  

sciences  and  the  latter  in  the  push  for  general  education.  

      The  first  part  of  my  narrative  also  aims  to  demystify  the  belief  that  anything  

like  coherent  and  distinctly  American  vision  of  higher  education  emerged  during  

this  early  period.    This  could  not  be  the  case  because  of  the  uneven  and  oft-­‐times  

competing  influences  of  the  Wissenschaft  and  Bildung  traditions,  complications  

brought  about  by  the  co-­‐development  of  industrial  capitalism  and  the  building  of  a  

democratic  cultural  infrastructure,  and  a  minimal  role  for  the  federal  government.136    

135  Ibid.,  4.    136  This  runs  counter  to  the  German  experience,  in  which  the  cultural  understanding  of  academic  work  preceded  economic  and  political  modernization.    This  allowed  for  a  more  unified  ideal  of  the  university  to  emerge  in  Germany,  one  which  then  drew  on  support  from  the  expanded  state,  but  eventually  fell  into  a  sense  of  crisis  when  abiding  cultural  concerns  could  not  be  squared  with  novel  sectors  of  power  in  German  society.  

 

95

In  the  figure  of  Clark  Kerr  we  will  see  how  this  internal  inconsistency  was  taken  to  

be  an  asset  that  Americans  should  embrace  in  the  post-­‐war  period.  

  In  the  immediate  aftermath  of  WWII  the  fortunes  of  Europe  and  the  United  

States  diverged  tremendously,  with  Europeans  beginning  the  difficult  task  of  

rebuilding  and  the  Americans  assuming  a  position  of  global  dominance.    Such  a  shift  

was  reflected  in  American  universities,  and  it  is  during  this  period  that  we  see  a  

staggering  growth  in  the  scale  of  higher  education  as  well  as  a  distinctly  American  

vision  coming  into  sharp  focus.    In  the  second  part  of  this  chapter  I  will  examine  two  

strands  in  this  development.    The  first  deals  with  the  installation  of  universities  at  

the  center  of  American  life  by  binding  the  interests  of  the  state,  the  economy,  and    

civil  society  together  in  an  institution  that  is  marked  by  its  productivity  (primarily  

in  the  natural  and  social  sciences,  as  well  as  assuming  a  training  and  accreditation  

function  for  various  professions).    I  will  examine  Vanaveer  Bush’s  Science — The  

Endless  Frontier  (1945),  the  University  of  California  Master  Plan  (1960),  and  Clark  

Kerr’s  The  Uses  of  the  University  (1963)  as  key  texts  in  providing  the  ideals  which  

were  to  guide  one  important  trajectory  in  the  expansion  of  American  higher  

education.      

  The  second  strand  looks  at  the  “general  education” movement  in  higher  

education,  which  called  on  universities  to  serve  broad  civic  and  democratic  ends  in  

the  building  of  a  mass  democracy.    In  the  work  of  Robert  Maynard  Hutchins  at  the  

University  of  Chicago  and  James  Bryant  Conant  at  Harvard,  we  can  see  a  growing  

concern  with  higher  education  being  able  to  have  an  effective  role  in  shaping  the  

character  of  citizens  and  the  values  of  society.    In  many  ways  these  university  

 

96

presidents  were  interpreting  the  Bildung  tradition  in  radically  different  

circumstances  than  their  Romantic  and  Idealist  German  predecessors,  namely  in  the  

heart  of  an  immigrant  society,  powerful  nation-­‐state,  and  industrial,  capitalist  

economy.    I  will  turn  to  General  Education  in  a  Free  Society  (1945)  and  Robert  

Maynard  Hutchins’ The  University  of  Utopia  (1953)  to  spell  out  the  state-­‐economy-­‐

university-­‐culture  constellation  envisioned  by  the  general  education  movement.  

  The  notable  feature  of  the  model  that  emerged  from  these  two  aspects  of  

post-­‐war  expansion  was  the  lack  of  any  singular,  unifying  ideal  (or,  to  put  it  slightly  

differently,  the  simultaneous  presence  of  multiple  ideals).    Rather,  the  focus  was  on  

establishing  the  university  as  a  central  American  institution  and  using  it  to  pursue  

certain  political,  economic,  scientific,  and  social  ends.    Pursuant  to  my  broader  

argument,  this  “Golden  Age”  of  American  higher  education  occurred  at  a  period  in  

which  universities  were  by  and  large  able  to  square  what  Clyde  Barrow  calls  “the  

contradictory  imperatives  that  emerged  from  attempts  to  reconcile  the  rise  of  

corporate  capitalism  with  the  claims  of  political  democracy.”137    Thus  I  will  also  look  

at  the  particular  state-­‐economy-­‐university-­‐culture  constellation  that  allowed  many,  

such  as  the  University  of  California  President  Clark  Kerr,  to  heap  so  much  praise  on  

the  post-­‐war  American  higher  education  model.  

The  concluding  section  of  the  chapter  picks  up  the  theme  of  crisis  and  the  

changes  in  the  state-­‐economy-­‐university-­‐culture  constellation  that  it  signals.    

Though  by  no  means  limited  to  the  American  case,  the  student  protests  of  the  1960s   137  Clyde  Barrow,  Universities  and  the  Capitalist  State:  Corporate  Liberalism  and  the  Reconstruction  of  American  Higher  Education,  1894-­‐1928  (Madison:  University  of  Wisconsin  Press,  1990),  7.  

 

97

and  the  subsequent  culture  wars  that  followed  marked  a  sequence  that  undermined  

models  like  the  California  Master  Plan  or  the  project  of  general  education  and  

initiated  a  new  set  of  expectations  for  our  colleges  and  universities.    The  major  issue  

that  students,  administrators,  and  academics  were  grappling  with  was  the  

centrality,  scale,  and  complexity  that  the  university  had  come  to  assume,  and  

whether  this  left  room  for  universities  to  retain  a  distinctive  identity  of  their  own.    

Again,  sticking  close  to  the  California  example  (though  weaving  in  accounts  from  

other  locales  as  well),  I  will  examine  John  Schaar  and  Sheldon  Wolin’s  The  Berkeley  

Rebellion  and  Beyond138  to  see  how  this  complexity  was  negotiated  at  the  time  and  

what  it  meant  for  the  university’s  status  as  an  institution  of  central  importance  in  

post-­‐war  American  life.      

Ultimately  I  will  claim  that  the  students  were  unable  to  square  these  

questions  of  complexity  with  a  distinctive  set  of  norms  and  ideals  that  could  secure  

an  autonomous  trajectory  for  the  university  in  what  Schaar  and  Wolin  describe  as  

“the  technological  society.”    Following  the  work  of  Christopher  Newfield,  I  argue  

that  this  failure,  in  many  ways  reflective  of  supervening  forces  on  the  level  of  the  

state  and  the  economy,  primed  a  counter-­‐movement  in  which  universities  were  able  

to  retain  neither  their  progressive  inheritance  nor  their  interpretations  of  the  

Wissenschaft  and  Bildung  traditions.    The  result  of  this  was  to  diminish  the  public  

status  of  the  university  and  the  critical  function  that  Kant  installed  at  the  heart  of  its  

culture.    This  will  bring  us  more  or  less  up  to  the  present  crisis,  which  will  be  the  

138  John  Schaar  &  Sheldon  Wolin,  The  Berkeley  Rebellion  and  Beyond  (New  York:  New  York  Review  Books,  1970).  

 

98

concern  of  the  following  chapter.    Even  though  this  chapter  focuses  almost  

exclusively  on  the  American  system  it  sets  the  stage  for  a  more  global  discussion  in  

the  following  chapters,  for  the  basic  reason  that  the  American  model  was  to  become  

so  influential  worldwide  —  a  process  referred  to  by  many  scholars  as  the  

“Americanization”  of  higher  education.  

I.  Transatlantic  Influences  on  the  American  University  System                    

As  we  saw  in  chapter  1,  Andrew  Delbanco  begins  College:  What  it  Was,  Is,  and  

Should  Be  with  an  epigraph  from  W.E.B.  Dubois.    Dubois  was  one  of  a  number  of  

young  intellectuals  and  reformers  to  make  their  way  to  the  German  universities  for  

post-­‐graduate  study  in  the  latter  decades  of  the  19th  century.    While  at  the  

University  of  Berlin  Dubois  studied  with  many  of  the  most  esteemed  scholars  in  

their  relative  fields,  including  Gustav  Schmoller  (economics),  Wilhelm  Dilthey  

(philosophy),  Heinrich  von  Treitschke  (history),  and  Hermann  von  Helmholtz  (the  

natural  sciences).    As  Daniel  Rodgers  notes,  Dubois  was  not  alone  in  being  

impressed  by  the  German  university  system  and  the  highly  interventionist  state  

policies  of  the  Bismarkian  era  that  funded  higher  education  and  allowed  

intellectuals  to  be  woven  into  public  life.    Dubois  remarked  in  1890  that  the  German  

state  has  “gone  from  political  to  social  unity  —  from  the  idea  of  the  State  as  the  great  

military  guardian  of  the  physical  boundaries,  to  the  idea  of  the  State  as  the  guardian  

and  leader  of  the  social  and  industrial  interests  of  people.”139    The  “Great  Debate”  of  

1919-­‐1921  attested  to  the  attempts  of  academics  to  marshall  their  social  standing  in  

an  attempt  to  incorporate  themselves  into  this  steering  purpose.    At  the  time  this   139  Cited  in  Rodgers,  88.  

 

99

raised  important  questions  about  the  relationship  between  pure  and  practically  

oriented  research  and  teaching,140  but  it  also  showed  a  rapprochement  between  the  

university  and  the  other  three  components  that  I  have  been  considering.    At  the  

moment  of  Dubois’  remarks  the  troubling  possibility  that  this  would  lead  to  a  state  

of  crisis  would  have  been  a  very  marginal  concern  for  the  academic  class,141  hence  

the  allure  of  the  German  model.  

What  was  so  revealing  to  American  students  at  the  time  of  this  emerging  

transatlantic  educational  network  was  the  stark  contrast  with  institutions  back  

home.    In  the  United  States  the  leading  lights  of  the  American  higher  educational  

scene  were  still  under  the  sway  of  the  denominational  college.    This  distinguished  

them  from  their  continental  European  counterparts  in  that  research  and  knowledge  

production  were  less  of  a  focus  than  the  “philosophical  commitment  to  the  

comprehensive  logic  of  knowledge,  spiraling  up  to  the  college  president’s  own  

capstone  course  in  moral  philosophy.”142    Practically  this  led  “scholars”  into  a  

position  where  they  relied  on  simplified  textbooks  and  received  wisdom  instead  of  

developing  a  comprehensive  disciplinary  method  of  research,  especially  in  areas  of  

emerging  complexity  like  political  economy  and  sociology.    For  the  simple  reasons  

140  Ibid.,  89.    Visiting  Americans  were  very  impressed  by  the  renown  in  which  German  scholars  were  held,  for  example  in  attracting  large  crowds  to  public  lectures.  This  was  to  a  far  greater  degree  than  was  to  be  found  in  America.    141  A  similar  remark  could  be  made  about  the  “Golden  Era”  of  American  higher  education” which  I  will  examine  later  in  the  chapter.    Here  again  the  harmonization  of  the  state-­‐economy-­‐university-­‐culture  constellation  was  temporary  and  began  to  fray  when  certain  pressures  were  brought  upon  it.    142  Ibid.,  81.  

 

100

of  a  common  language  and  strong  cultural  ties  this  reliance  on  received  knowledge  

showed  up,  in  the  social  sciences,  most  clearly  in  a  general  acceptance  of  British  

“laissez-­‐faire”  economic  and  political  dogma.    

Moreover,  the  comprehensiveness  of  the  state-­‐funded  German  system  bore  

little  resemblance  to  the  American  situation.    Whilst  there  were  good  “state’s  rights”  

reasons  for  rejecting  a  national  university  system  in  the  United  States,  there  were  

also  practical  impediments  to  such  a  project.    Instead  of  developing  a  national  

university  system  the  government  grew  its  higher  education  sector  by  granting  land,  

plentiful  after  westward  expansion,  to  states  to  set  up  their  own  systems.    Missouri  

was  the  first  to  do  so  in  the  newly  opened  western  lands,  founding  their  flagship  

state  university  in  1821,  but  not  actually  opening  its  doors  until  1839.    By  granting  

land  instead  of  providing  capital  investments  the  federal  government  made  such  

delays  inevitable,  as  universities  scrambled  for  a  mixture  of  public  and  private  

funds.    Thus  from  this  period  of  expansion  to  the  Second  World  War  higher  

education  was  intimately  tied  to  the  economic  fortunes  of  its  constituents,  either  by  

increasing  the  tax  base  or  by  soliciting  donations  from  wealthy  donors.    The  result  of  

such  an  arrangement  was  an  eclectic  mix  of  priorities  and  curricula,143  and  certainly  

nothing  like  the  unity  of  purpose  that  prevailed  amongst  those  in  German  

universities.      

  As  was  seen  in  the  previous  chapter,  exposure  to  the  German  university  

system  would  pose  a  significant  challenge  to  this  for  two  reasons:  the  first  being  a  

143  For  a  comprehensive  list  of  funding  sources,  broken  down  by  profession,  company,  and  regional  difference  see  Barrow,  30-­‐61.  

 

101

structured  commitment  to  knowledge  production  for  the  ends  of  cultural  

ennoblement  (Wissenschaft  and  Bildung),  and  the  second  being  an  often-­‐times  

structural  revulsion  to  the  intellectual  and  political  orientation  of  the  British,  which  

in  this  case  referred  to  the  proximity  of  private  (utilitarian)  economic  interests  to  

universities  and  the  prevalence  of  laissez-­‐faire  economic  dogma  amongst  professors  

of  economics  and  politics.  We  could  even  add  a  third  reason,  which  became  more  

pronounced  during  this  period  of  heavy  transatlantic  movement,  which  was  the  

openness  and  inexpensiveness  of  German  universities  relative  to  their  American  

and  English  counterparts.144    Thus  while  the  leading  American  denominational  

colleges  followed  the  models  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge,  with  their  heavy  fees,  

limited  enrollments,  religious  origins,  and  primary  interest  in  training  the  country’s  

political  and  economic  elites,  the  German  system  reached  a  much  wider  public,  

training  professionals  across  the  vast  state  bureaucracy  as  well  as  the  ascending  

bourgeoisie.  Again,  as  was  seen  in  the  previous  chapter,  the  integration  of  this  wide  

public  into  a  unified  and  culturally  imbued,  state  backed  university  system  couldn’t  

fail  go  unnoticed  by  American’s  aboard.145      

144  This  refers  primarily  to  the  older,  elite  colleges  and  universities  located  in  the  northeast.    But  even  newly  established  state  colleges  and  universities  were  criticized  for  being  too  exclusive  and  elitist  by  farmers  and  other  Populist-­‐oriented  groups.    See  Scott  Gelber,  The  University  and  the  People:  Envisioning  Higher  Education  in  an  Era  of  Populist  Protest  (Madison:  University  of  Wisconsin  Press,  2011),  83-­‐100.    145  To  take  the  most  obvious  example,  Bismarck’s  vast  social  insurance  policy  had  no  equivalent  in  the  United  States.  But  visiting  scholars  also  mentioned  being  impressed  by  things  like  public  transportation  and  street  lights,  all  of  which  spoke  to  a  more  robust  public  culture.    See  Rodgers,  83-­‐95.  

 

102

  The  most  direct  influence  that  these  students  had  upon  their  return  to  the  

United  States  came  in  the  way  they  reinterpreted  their  role  as  scholars.    As  opposed  

to  retaining  the  link  to  professing,  harkening  back  to  the  preacher  of  denominational  

colleges  and  the  liberal,  humanist  philosophy  of  college  presidents,  they  lobbied  for  

the  features  of  German  universities  to  be  brought  to  their  institutions:  “the  lecture,  

seminar,  research  paper,  monograph,  scholarly  journal,  graduate  education,  and  the  

Ph.D.  degree.”146    Organizationally  this  initiated  the  move  away  from  the  trivium  and  

quadrivium  and  towards  the  disciplinary  structure  and  set  of  professional  schools  

that  remain  to  this  day  as  an  organizing  principle.    Moreover,  the  foundation  of  

organizations  such  as  the  American  Economic  Association,  a  scholarly  association  

meant  to  work  with  state  and  economic  officials  in  an  advisory  role,  was  derived  

from  similar  German  models.    While  there  were  differences  in  their  political  stances  

(most  Americans  abroad  were  deeply  uncomfortable  with  the  “emperor  worship”

that  many  German  academics  held  towards  the  Bismarkian  state  and  looked  for  

more  local  applications  of  their  knowledge),  the  general  thrust  of  all  this  movement  

was  to  inject  scholarly  activity  (especially  in  political  economy)  with  a  more  

progressive  orientation  and  a  stronger  commitment  to  novel  forms  of  research.    

  Thus  the  model  of  the  German  research  university  was  crucial  during  the  19th  

and  early  20th  century,  when  the  American  higher  education  sector  was  rapidly  

expanding.    However,  there  were  also  key  differences  that  emerged  during  this  

period  and  features  of  a  distinctively  American  model  were  beginning  to  take  shape,  

though  only  in  nascent  form.    A  prime  example  of  this  divergence  can  be  seen  in  the   146  Rodgers,  97.  

 

103

period  when  Populism  flourished  at  the  administrative  level  in  several  state  

universities  (1880s-­‐1910s).    As  Rodgers  notes,  “in  Germany,  the  state  and  its  

universities  were  older  than  industrial  capitalism,  and  their  authority  predated  

it.”147    The  development  of  the  German  university  system  drew  heavily  on  the  

rationale  of  cultural  ennoblement  and  the  practical  need  to  train  the  growing  

number  of  state  civil  servants.    This  led  to  a  widespread  feeling  of  elitism  vis  a  vis  

practical  economic  concerns  and  was  one  source  of  that  system’s  crisis,  as  the  

effects  of  industrial  capitalism  became  more  and  more  unavoidable  in  the  daily  

experience  of  students  and  citizens,  yet  still  remained  beneath  the  pail  for  comment  

from  the  German  Mandarins.    

In  America  there  was  a  similar  tension  between  a  reflexive  academic  elitism  

inherited  from  European  and  denominational  influences  and  the  need  to  integrate  

popular  features  of  economic  life  into  the  course  of  study  and  research.    However,  in  

the  United  States  these  universities  grew  up  alongside  industrial  capitalism  and  

didn’t  have  the  recourse  to  strong  ideals  like  Bildung  and  Wissenschaft  upon  which  

their  German  counterparts  based  their  authority.    As  the  American  higher  education  

system  expanded,  especially  with  the  many  land  grant  colleges  that  were  created  in  

the  two  Morill  Acts  (1862  and  1890),  the  desire  for  universities  to  intervene  in  

matters  of  practical  economic  life  grew.    Moreover,  the  very  growth  of  many  

universities  was  tied  to  the  expansion  of  industrial  capitalism  in  the  post-­‐

Reconstruction  era,  as  attested  to  by  the  make-­‐up  of  many  boards  of  trustees  at  the  

147  Ibid.,  104.  

 

104

time.148    The  challenge  posed  by  Populists  concerned  the  influence  that  these  private  

entities  should  have  on  university  governance  and  faculty  politics.    The  worry  of  the  

Populists  was  that  in  the  absence  of  a  strong  ideal,  universities  would  function  in  

support  of  capitalists  as  opposed  to  helping  farmers,  laborers,  and  others  who  

wanted  universities  to  further  democratic  ends,  for  example  favoring  access  to  the  

elitism  of  professors  who  considered  themselves  experts.    

The  Populist  reformers  of  this  period  were  on  the  one  hand  pressuring  

universities  to  develop  scholarly  practices  on  the  German  model,  but  on  the  other  

were  attempting  to  avoid  the  elitism  of  the  Kulturstadt  and  apply  their  knowledge  to  

issues  of  public  planning  that  benefitted  farmers  and  laborers.    Richard  T.  Ely  is  a  

good  example  of  the  type  of  reformer  active  during  this  period.    In  1877  Ely  made  

his  way  to  Germany  to  study  philosophy,  but  eventually  took  up  the  study  of  

political  economy,  attending  the  seminars  of  leading  economists  such  as  Johannes  

Conrad.149  What  Ely  and  his  cohort  picked  up  in  Germany  was  a  new  approach  to  

scholarship,  one  which  privileged  knowledge  production  and  comment  on  social  

issues  (this  being  the  privilege  of  the  Mandarin  class).    Upon  his  return  to  the  United  

States  Ely  would  write  influential  textbooks  that  challenged  the  uncritical  

acceptance  of  British  laissez-­‐faire  models  and  applied  novel  methods  of  economic  

analysis  to  American  social  issues  such  as  labor  unions,  inequality,  government   148  See  Barrow,  33,  34,  36,  37,  38,  41,  42,  47,  50,  52,  53,  and  57  for  a  breakdown  of  Trustees  by  profession  for  different  regions  of  the  United  States.    149  Conrad  was  a  professor  of  economics  at  Halle  and  influential  in  developing,  along  with  Gustav  Schmoller,  economics  as  a  discipline  that  commented  on  public  policy,  which  we  see  in  the  research  interests  and  public  advocacy  of  Ely  and  others  who  were  influenced  by  German  university  study.  

 

105

intervention,  and  collective  ownership.150    Additionally,  Ely  was  a  founding  member  

of  the  American  Economic  Association,  which  had  the  express  intent  of  applying  

economic  scholarship  to  social  issues  and  influence  policy.    In  short,  Ely  and  his  

generation  of  scholars  were  developing  what  we  would  come  to  know  as  the  

modern  social  sciences.    Because  of  the  non-­‐unified  nature  of  American  universities,  

this  put  academics  in  an  ambiguous  relationship  to  the  state,  private  economic  

interests,  and  cultural  institutions.  

Ely,  who  was  a  professor  at  the  University  of  Wisconsin  and  later  head  of  the  

Political  Economy  department  at  Johns  Hopkins,  would  serve  as  a  model  for  

subsequent  generations  of  progressive  scholars.    Beyond  the  politics  of  these  

scholars,  university  presidents  such  as  Daniel  Coit  Gilman  of  Johns  Hopkins  and  

Andrew  Dickson  White  of  Cornell  “saw  this  social  science  as  a  modern  expression  of  

the  ethical  core  of  higher  education.”151    This  was  not  to  say  that  such  a  core  set  of  

values  was  accepted  by  all  and  served  as  that  missing  unifying  ideal  that  American  

universities  had  been  working  without.    Edward  Bemis,  Ely’s  student,  was  dismissed  

from  the  University  of  Chicago  for  his  views  on  the  collective  ownership  of  utilities.  

Episodes  like  this  forced  universities  to  confront  standards  of  academic  freedom  

and  tolerance  of  different  viewpoints.    According  to  Scott  Gelber,  Populists  were  

often  the  most  aggressive  in  defending  the  notion  of  academic  freedom,  which  they  

defined  as  “the  right  to  express  partisan  ideas  rather  than  the  duty  to  remain   150  Ely’s  influential  books  include  The  Labor  Movement  in  America  (1886),  Monopolies  and  Trusts  (1900),  Property  and  Contract  in  Relation  to  the  Distribution  of  Wealth  (1914),  and  Land  Economics  (1940).    151  Gelber,  131.  

 

106

politically  neutral.”152    On  the  definition  of  people  like  Bemis  and  Ely,  this  meant  

using  one’s  knowledge,  research  methods,  and  authority  to  confront  the  realities  of  

industrial  capitalism  and  other  issues  of  social  and  economic  planning  in  the  

interests  of  furthering  democracy.  

The  Populist  movement  marked  an  essential  element  of  this  early  period  of  

expansion,  and  dealt  primarily  with  public  institutions  in  the  agricultural  south  and  

west.    Unlike  more  financially  secure  universities  in  the  northeast,  it  drew  attention  

to  the  corporate  and  industrial  base  of  higher  education  and  who  constituted  boards  

and  administrative  positions.    Moreover,  it  put  political  questions  about  the  material  

consequences  of  higher  education  into  play,  especially  as  related  to  the  social  

obligations  of  faculty  and  administrators.    As  Clyde  Barrow  remarks  in  Universities  

and  the  Capitalist  State,  “The  new  state  constructed  during  this  period  began  

essentially  with  the  Populist  uprising  and  ended  with  its  consolidation  in  the  New  

Deal,  a  period  we  often  call  ‘the  age  of  reform.’”153    The  task  this  imposed  upon  the  

intellectual  class  came  from  “the  contradictory  imperatives  that  emerged  from  

attempts  to  reconcile  the  rise  of  corporate  capitalism  with  the  claims  of  political  

democracy.”154  

The  reason  that  I  have  chosen  to  mention  the  period  of  Populism  in  the  “age  

of  reform,”  instead  of  the  traditional  “heroic”  narrative  wherein  university  

presidents  provide  an  eloquent  and  striking  new  language  for  American  higher   152  Ibid.,  141.    153  Barrow,  7.    154  Ibid.  

 

107

education,  is  twofold.    First,  the  contentious  nature  of  populist  oriented  movements  

showed  very  clearly  how  Barrow’s  twin  imperatives  were  difficult  to  square  without  

the  firm  integration  of  political  and  economic  interests  in  university  life  —  which  

was  exactly  what  happened  in  Germany’s  case,  eventually  with  any  pretenses  to  

democracy  succumbing  in  the  process.    If  America  was  going  to  avoid  this  kind  of  

crisis  they  would  have  to  follow  a  different  path.    This  was  indeed  the  case,  as  the  

lessons  that  American  academics  learned  from  their  German  counterparts  took  on  a  

different  expression  in  the  United  States,  where  there  was  a  different  state-­‐

economy-­‐university-­‐culture  constellation.    

The  second  reason  I  have  chosen  to  focus  on  this  movement  is  that  the  

“Golden  Age”  of  American  higher  education,  which  followed  WWII,  was  a  rare  

instance  where  the  fulfillment  of  these  often-­‐contradictory  imperatives  was  actually  

achieved.    This  was  indeed  the  period  in  which  we  can  confidently  say  that  a  

distinctly  American  ideal  of  higher  education  reached  maturity.    In  the  following  

section  I  will  first  examine  the  Vannevar  Bush’s  Science  —  The  Endless  Frontier  and  

the  California  Master  Plan  to  show  what  this  achievement  consisted  of  on  the  level  of  

big  science  and  extensive  state  planning.    This  brings  to  fruition  the  development  of  

the  social  sciences  and  the  idea  that  universities  could  do  things  with  different  

forms  of  knowledge  production.    I  will  then  examine  the  general  education  

movement  to  demonstrate  the  ways  that  a  democratic  ethos  was  also  installed  in  the  

norms  and  values  of  academic  work.    The  development  and  undoing  of  these  

achievements  will  prime  a  discussion  of  how  universities,  perhaps  as  powerful  as  

 

108

they  had  ever  been  in  their  history,  subsequently  entered  a  period  in  which  they  

were  taken  by  many  to  be  in  a  state  of  crisis.  

II.  Post-­‐War  Expansion  1:  Big  Science  and  the  Growth  of  the  Middle  Class  

  The  story  of  “The  Golden  Age”  of  American  higher  education  is  well  known  in  

its  broad  outlines.    After  WWII  the  United  States  emerged  in  a  position  of  global  

dominance,  and  through  measures  like  the  GI  Bill,  increased  funding  for  research  

from  the  Defense  Department  and  other  governmental  agencies,  and  the  absorption  

of  displaced  European  intellectuals,  universities  were  flooded  with  an  abundance  of  

students,  capital,  and  talent.    Such  abundance  spread  throughout  society,  as  

university  graduates  took  up  positions  in  corporate  hierarchies,  in  government  

posts,  or  in  the  military,  and  grew  a  broad  middle  class  the  likes  of  which  had  not  

been  seen  in  a  country  marked  only  30  years  earlier  by  Dickensian  levels  of  

inequality.    Through  an  agreement  between  capital  and  labor,  often  referred  to  as  

“the  social  compact,” the  material  and  technological  benefits  of  American  economic  

expansion  raised  the  general  standard  of  living  and  facilitated  opportunities  for  

citizens  to  move  up  the  socio-­‐economic  ladder.    Such  a  system  required  a  great  deal  

of  planning  and  was  undeniably  bureaucratic  in  nature,  but  it  afforded  citizens  a  

sense  of  stability  and  provided  a  coherent  narrative  for  achievement.  The  historian  

of  higher  education  Jeffrey  Williams  calls  the  model  of  higher  education  that  

emerged  during  this  period  “the  welfare  state  university.”155  

155 “The  features  of  mass  attendance,  of  federal  and  foundation  funding,  of  technological  development,  and  of  faculty  provenance  directly  articulate  with  the  welfare  state;  and,  in  turn,  they  define  our  horizon  of  expectation  of  the  university.”

 

109

  The  first  decisive  step  in  this  direction  can  be  seen  in  Vannevar  Bush’s  

“report  to  the  President  on  a  Program  for  Postwar  Scientific  Research,” entitled  

Science —  The  Endless  Frontier.    Bush,  then  director  of  the  Office  of  Scientific  

Research  and  Development  (OSRD)  was  concerned  with  consolidating  the  major  

advances  in  science  and  technology  that  occurred  under  the  auspices  of  wartime  

research.    He  posed  four  basic  questions  to  a  distinguished  committee  of  political,  

scientific,  and  industrial  leaders:  1)  How  can,  within  the  limits  of  national  security,  

the  “contributions  which  have  been  made  during  our  war  effort  to  scientific  

knowledge” be  made  known  to  as  wide  a  group  as  possible  for  as  wide  a  set  of  

beneficial  applications  as  possible?  2)  How  can  research  against  disease  be  

productively  organized?  3)  What  is  the  role  of  federal  involvement  for  spurring  

research  activities  by  public  and  private  organizations?  and  4)  How  can  top  

scientific  talent  be  identified  and  cultivated,  much  as  it  was  done  during  the  war  

effort?156  

  The  report  that  Bush  and  his  committee  finally  presented  would  have  lasting  

effects  on  the  course  of  science,  but  also  for  the  university,  many  of  which  we  will  

see  later  in  this  chapter.    What  Science —  The  Endless  Frontier  proposed  was  a  

mechanism  through  which  basic  (as  opposed  to  applied)  scientific  research  would  

Jeffrey  J.  Williams,  “The  Post-­‐Welfare  State  University.” American  Literary  History,  18,  no.  1  (2006),  194-­‐5.    156  Vannevar  Bush,  Science  – The  Endless  Frontier  (North  Strafford:  Ayer  Company  Publishers,  1998),  1.  

 

110

be  outsourced  to  the  universities157  and  funded  through  granting  agencies  that  were  

federally  financed,  but  independent  in  terms  of  how  funds  were  allocated  (initially  

the  National  Research  Foundation,  now  the  National  Science  Foundation  and  

National  Institute  of  Health).    Bush  felt  universities  were  “uniquely  qualified” to  

carry  out  this  work  because  “they  are  charged  with  the  responsibility  of  conserving  

the  knowledge  accumulated  by  the  past,  imparting  that  knowledge  to  students,  and  

contributing  new  knowledge  of  all  kinds.”158    Moreover,  Bush  was  a  firm  believer  in  

what  some  call  a  “downstream  model” of  research,  where  the  goal  was  to  build  the  

fund  of  basic  knowledge  as  opposed  to  pursuing  predetermining  research  ends.    

This  required  a  strong  commitment  to  academic  freedom  and  autonomy  in  setting  

research  agendas.    As  he  writes,  in  universities  “scientists  may  work  in  an  

atmosphere  which  is  relatively  free  from  the  adverse  pressure  of  convention,  

prejudice,  or  commercial  necessity.  At  their  best  they  provide  the  scientific  worker  

with  a  strong  sense  of  solidarity  and  security,  as  well  as  a  substantial  degree  of  

personal  intellectual  freedom.”159  

  There  are  three  major  consequences  of  this  model  that  are  worth  

highlighting.    The  first  is  that  it  replaced  a  disaggregated  funding  structure  (from  the  

industrial  and  philanthropic  sectors,  e.g.  by  the  Melons,  Carnegies,  and  Rockefellers)  

157  This  marks  a  key  difference  with  other  countries,  e.g.  France,  where  most  large-­‐scale  research  is  conducted  within  the  state-­‐managed  Centres  Nationales  de  la  Recherche  Scientifique  (CNRS).    158  Bush,  19.    159  Ibid.    Note  the  resonance  with  Von  Humboldt’s  desire  for  students  to  work  in  “freedom  and  solitude.”  

 

111

with  federal  tax  dollars,  the  scale  of  which  no  other  funding  source  could  match.160    

This  began  the  process  of  wedding  the  university  to  the  federal  government,  which  

would  be  a  theme  brought  up  later  by  the  student  protestors.    The  second  

consequence  was  that,  by  funding  projects  that  were  large-­‐scale  and  long-­‐term,161  

the  transition  was  made  from  small  to  big  science,  with  many  large  research  labs  

built  in  the  post-­‐war  period.    These  large-­‐scale  research  programs  again  reunited  

research  and  teaching  by  placing  graduate  students  in  the  lab  with  professors  doing  

advanced  research.    The  third  consequence  was  that  academic  freedom  was  placed  

at  the  center  of  federal  higher  education  policy,  with  both  the  granting  agencies  and  

the  scientists  operating  on  a  peer-­‐review  system  independent  of  governmental  or  

industry  aims.    The  idea  that  inquiry  could  be  freely  guided  by  the  interests  of  the  

researcher  him  or  herself,  and  nonetheless  be  useful  and  worthy  of  public  

investment,  became  a  cherished  norm  among  academics.  

  The  California  Master  Plan  (hereafter  CMP)  arrives  after  Science —  The  

Endless  Frontier  has  already  changed  the  landscape  of  higher  education,  being  

commissioned  in  1959  and  formally  submitted  in  1960.    However,  in  the  CMP  we  

see  the  further  development  and  formal  codification  of  what  the  post-­‐war  welfare  

state  university  saw  as  its  proper  sphere  of  concern.    The  first  of  these  was  a  

concern  with  efficiency.    In  the  preface  to  the  CMP  the  committee  names  “rapidly  

160  Moreover,  federal  tax  dollars  were  being  used  to  invest  in  human  capital  as  well  as  the  general  good  of  society  (e.g.  advances  in  medical  knowledge).    This  change  in  focus  is  what  led  historians  like  Jeffrey  J.  Williams  to  describe  this  model  as  the  “welfare  state  university.”  161  Bush,  33.  

 

112

mounting  enrollments” and  a  “growing  concern  that  wasteful  duplication  between  

the  state  colleges  and  University  of  California  might  cost  the  taxpayers  millions  of  

dollars.”162    The  rise  in  enrollments  was  resolved  by  guaranteeing  admission  to  the  

University  of  California  system  to  high  school  students  graduating  in  the  top  eighth  

of  their  class,163  admission  to  the  California  State  system  to  those  in  the  top  third,  

and  providing  opportunities  in  the  Junior  and  Community  College  systems  for  all  

other  students.  The  University  of  California  system  was  charged  with  the  sole  

responsibility  of  granting  PhDs,  and  the  CMP  recommended  that  “periodic  studies  be  

made  of  the  relation  of  supply  to  demand,  particularly  in  fields  where  there  seem  

likely  to  be  shortages…for  the  purpose  of  determining  what  steps  the  University  

should  take  to  meet  its  responsibilities  in  these  professional  fields.”164    The  

allocation  of  resources  for  tasks  such  as  research,  professional  training,  and  

pedagogy  were  easier  to  determine  once  this  differential  structure  was  put  in  place.  

Beyond  just  eliminating  waste,  the  second  concern  of  the  CMP  was  the  

steering  and  staffing  of  those  professions  which  were  becoming  so  important  to  the  

service  economy  of  the  1950s.165    This  placed  an  incentive  on  making  university  

162  California  Master  Plan,  xi.    Full  text  available  at  www.ucop.edu/acadinit/mastplan/MasterPlan1960.pdf.    (Last  accessed  May  2,  2014.)    163  To  accommodate  these  students  new  universities  were  opened  in  Santa  Cruz  and  San  Diego.    164  CMP,  11.    165  An  example  of  this  can  be  seen  in  the  committee’s  recommendations  to  expand  the  ranks  of  the  faculty  required  to  staff  the  UC  system.    “Greatly  increased  salaries  and  expanded  fringe  benefits,  such  as  health  and  group  life  insurance,  leaves,  and  

 

113

study  as  attractive  as  possible  to  the  students  of  California.    One  aspect  of  this  was  

an  attempt  to  increase  the  overall  quality  of  California’s  institutions  of  higher  

education.    The  Junior  and  Community  College  segment  “provide[d]  a  wide  variety  

of  other  post-­‐high-­‐school  educational  services  required  by  mid-­‐twentieth  century  

society.”166    This  allowed  the  state  and  University  of  California  schools  to  be  

“exacting  [in  contrast  to  public  higher  educational  institutions  in  most  other  states]  

because  the  junior  colleges  relieve  them  of  the  burden  of  doing  remedial  work.    Both  

have  a  heavy  obligation  to  the  state  to  restrict  the  privilege  of  entering  and  

remaining  to  those  who  are  well  above  average  in  the  college-­‐age  group.”167    

However,  the  other  key  aspect  was  to  remove  barriers  to  access.    Hence  one  of  the  

most  radical  recommendations  of  the  committee  was  on  the  topic  of  student  fees:  

“The  two  governing  boards  reaffirm  the  long  established  principle  that  state  

colleges  and  the  University  of  California  shall  be  tuition  free  to  all  residents  of  the  

travel  funds  to  attend  professional  meetings,  housing,  parking  and  moving  expenses,  be  provided  for  faculty  members  in  order  to  make  college  and  university  teaching  attractive  as  compared  with  business  and  industry.”  CMP,  12.    Notice  that  the  University  has  firmly  embraced  it  role  as  the  institution  positioned  to  adequately  train  the  professions  and  impose  initial  standards  of  competency.    Thus  it  is  asking  for  increased  investment  to  match  the  expansion  of  these  professions  in  the  broader  economy.    Contrast  this  with  recent  challenges  to  the  exclusivity  of  graduate  schools  of  education  to  handle  teacher  certification  from  organizations  like  Teach  for  America.    Such  a  shift  demonstrates  the  stark  difference  in  logic  pertaining  to  the  University’s  status  as  a  public  institution  involved  in  provisioning  the  public  with  certain  services.      166  Ibid.,  65.    167  Ibid.,  66.    

 

114

state.”168    

  On  the  level  of  coordination,  defined  mission,  and  relationship  to  broader  

society  this  marks  a  stark  difference  with  the  early  20th  century.    Universities  were  

now  placed  at  the  center  of  long  term  social  planning,  bringing  to  fruition  the  

progressive  and  interventionist  orientation  that  scholars  picked  up  during  their  

experience  in  Germany.    However,  unlike  their  German  counterparts  the  

development  of  talent  was  not  framed  in  terms  of  cultural  ennoblement,  but  rather  

what  sociologists  would  come  to  call  “human  capital,” understood  here  as  

developing  the  differential  talents  of  a  population.    The  vast  expansion  of  higher  

education  that  necessitated  the  CMP  made  sure  that  this  included  vocational,  

professional,  and  scholarly  talents  (the  latter  to  both  staff  this  newly  expanded  

system  as  well  as  produce  noteworthy  works  and  discoveries,  bringing  prestige  to  

American  higher  education  in  adherence  to  Cold  War  politics).    Returning  to  the  

Clyde  Barrow’s  problematic  of  squaring  the  imperatives  of  democracy  and  capital,  

we  can  note  that  expanded  state  support  resembled  that  of  the  Bismarkian  state  

towards  Germany’s  universities.    However,  unlike  Germany  there  was  not  a  strong  

cultural  aspect  of  nationalism  that  came  with  this,  thus  accommodations  to  industry  

and  even  state  interests  were  not  seriously  challenged  to  the  extent  that  they  were  

in  the  German  crisis.    This  expectation  of  increased  involvement  (financially)  

coupled  with  increased  autonomy  for  universities  themselves  goes  back  to  Science

—The  Endless  Frontier.  

168  Ibid.,  14.  

 

115

  In  1958  Clark  Kerr  assumed  the  position  of  President  of  the  University  of  

California  system,  and  thus  oversaw  the  implementation  of  many  of  the  CMP  

recommendations.    In  1963  he  delivered  a  set  of  lectures  at  Harvard,  which  were  

eventually  published  in  a  short  book  entitled  The  Uses  of  the  University.    As  Kerr  

states  in  the  preface,  “Universities  in  America  are  at  a  hinge  of  history:  while  

connected  with  their  past,  they  are  swinging  in  another  direction…the  university  

today  finds  itself  in  a  quite  novel  position  in  society.”169    Kerr  coins  the  term  

“multiversity” to  describe  the  aggregate  of  functions,  services,  inheritances,  and  

goals  that  the  modern  American  university  was  now  in  a  position  to  pursue.    

Whereas  Science —  the  Endless  Frontier  and  the  CMP  merely  enumerated  the  

general  framework  of  this  system,  Kerr  considered  the  implications  of  this  new  kind  

of  university,  which,  as  he  notes,  fused  British  ideals  of  liberal  learning  for  

undergraduates,  German  conceptions  of  scholarship  and  professional  training  for  

graduate  students  and  faculty,  and  homegrown  democratic  traditions  emerging  

from  populist  movements  in  the  agricultural  south  and  west.170    This  mixture  of  

traditions  is  one  reason  that  he  chose  the  term  “multiversity,” which  he  admits  is  

“an  inconsistent  institution.”  

169  Clark  Kerr,  The  Uses  of  the  University,  5th  Edition,  (Cambridge:  Harvard  University  Press,  2001],  xi.    170  Kerr  notes  that  the  organization  of  Johns  Hopkins  along  the  German  model  of  professional  education  and  novel  scholarship  was  surprisingly  compatible  with  the  growth  of  land  grant  colleges.  “The  one  was  Prussian,  the  other  American;  one  elitist,  the  other  democratic;  one  academically  pure,  the  other  sullied  by  contact  with  the  soil  and  the  machine…But  they  both  served  an  industrializing  nation  and  they  both  did  it  through  research  and  the  training  of  technical  competence.” Kerr,  11-­‐2.  

 

116

  However,  the  more  important  reason  for  calling  the  American  model  the  

“multiversity” was  to  signal  the  multiple  communities  that  made  up  the  university.  

Kerr  lists  undergraduates,  graduate  students,  humanists,  social  scientists,  natural  

scientists,  nonacademic  personnel,  administrators,  and  professional  schools.    In  

many  instances  these  communities  are  speaking  at  cross  purposes,  especially  when  

they  are  dealing  with  those  other  members  that  make  up  the  multiversity’s  “fuzzy  

edge” —  alumni,  farmers,  businessmen,  or  legislators.    Thus,  as  is  evident  in  the  

CMP,  the  university  is  in  the  strongest  sense  an  extremely  complex  institution  that  

needs  to  be  efficiently  managed.    In  Kerr’s  words,  “It  is  more  of  a  mechanism  —  a  

series  of  processes  producing  a  series  of  results  —  a  mechanism  held  together  by  

administrative  rules  and  powered  by  money.”171    In  the  CMP  we  see  several  desired  

results  put  forth,  such  as  producing  a  generation  of  graduates  who  receive  an  

education  that  at  a  minimum  prepares  them  for  the  complexities  of  modern  society,  

harnessing  the  top  talent  to  staff  key  professions  in  California  and  the  nation,  

producing  scientific  innovations  of  practical  use  and  for  the  sake  of  prestige,  or  

pursuing  democratic  ends  by  removing  barriers  of  entry  to  students  who  would  like  

to  pursue  some  form  of  tertiary  education.    In  the  hands  of  the  right  administrators,  

these  are  non-­‐exclusive  ends.  

  As  Kerr  makes  clear  the  multiversity  is  justified  in  leaving  behind  the  quest  

for  any  single  set  of  unifying  ideas  and  must  remain  adaptive.    Perhaps  with  the  dire  

consequences  of  German  universities’ inability  to  achieve  “consistency  with  the  

171  Ibid,  15.  

 

117

surrounding  society”172  on  his  mind,  Kerr  lauds  the  American  multiversity’s  ability  

to  remain  “consistently  productive.”  He  notes  how  “adaptive  it  can  be  to  the  new  

opportunities  to  creativity;  how  responsive  to  money;  how  eagerly  it  can  play  a  new  

and  useful  role;  how  fast  it  can  change  while  pretending  that  nothing  has  happened  

at  all;  how  fast  it  can  neglect  some  of  its  ancient  virtues.”173    The  multiversity  is  by  

no  means  problem  free,  and  indeed  a  chapter  of  Uses  of  the  University  concerns  

issues  like  the  potential  of  undue  influence  coming  from  the  federal  government  and  

other  funding  sources,  a  split  between  what  C.P.  Snow  called  “the  Two  Cultures” of  

science  and  the  humanities,  and  an  increase  in  research  at  the  cost  of  a  decrease  in  

teaching.174    However,  as  with  the  CMP,  Kerr  imagines  that  such  problems  can  be  

managed  as  they  arrive  and  the  multiple  uses  of  the  university  can  remain  open  to  

the  multiple  constituencies  and  ends  that  such  an  institution  was  now  in  a  position  

to  serve.  

  Adaptive,  useful,  efficient,  and  productive,  the  post-­‐war  American  university  

had  become  a  mass  institution  that  could  rightfully  claim  a  role  in  fostering  

prosperity,  growing  the  basic  fund  of  scientific  knowledge,  and  efficiently  investing  

in  the  talents  of  the  population.    Moreover,  it  was  able  to  do  so  without  a  single,  

coherent  “idea” of  the  university  along  the  lines  of  Humboldt  or  Cardinal  Newman.  

We  can  recall  Jeffrey  Williams’ description  mentioned  earlier  in  the  chapter,  “The  

features  of  mass  attendance,  of  federal  and  foundation  funding,  of  technological   172  Ibid.,  33.    173  Ibid.,  34.    174  Ibid.,  35-­‐63.  

 

118

development,  and  of  faculty  provenance  directly  articulate  with  the  welfare  state;  

and,  in  turn,  they  define  our  horizon  of  expectation  of  the  university.”    Thus,  as  was  

the  case  with  the  German  example,  one  powerful  explanation  for  the  crisis  that  was  

to  occur  in  the  American  system  is  a  failure  of  this  horizon  of  expectation  to  keep  

pace  with  changes  in  the  state-­‐economy-­‐university-­‐culture  constellation.    However,  

before  turning  to  how  universities  were  implicated  in  this  change,  we  must  consider  

the  second  major  feature  of  the  expansion  of  post-­‐war  American  higher  education  

— the  project  of  general  education.  

III.  Post-­‐War  Expansion  2:  General  Education  and  Mass  Democracy  

  The  American  university  has  always  been  something  of  a  hybrid  model,  

drawing  on  influences  from  Great  Britain,  continental  Europe,  and  extra-­‐educational  

religious  and  economic  organizations.    But  as  we  have  just  seen,  this  did  not  stop  

Americans  from  eventually  claiming  an  identity  and  set  of  ideals  of  their  own,  shown  

for  example  in  Kerr’s  formulation  of  the  “multiversity.” Following  upon  the  growth  

of  big  science  and  attendant  advances  in  technology,  power,  and  complexity  in  

American  society,  the  multiversity  foregrounded  the  productive  potential  of  a  

certain  model  of  higher  education  — one  which  remained  in  step  with  more  general  

changes  occurring  in  American  life.  

  The  program  of  General  Education,  the  subject  of  a  Harvard  study  following  

WWII,175  was  also  meant  to  track  the  changing  face  of  American  society  and  its  

175  The  study  was  actually  commissioned  in  1943,  but  the  report  was  not  issued  until  1945.    However,  the  forward-­‐looking  nature  of  the  report  places  it  firmly  in  a  post-­‐war  imaginary.  

 

119

implications  for  education  at  all  levels.    General  Education  in  a  Free  Society176,  also  

referred  to  as  the  Harvard  Red  Book,  was  the  outcome  of  a  committee  formed  at  

Harvard  to  study  the  future  of  curricular  priorities  at  that  school  — however,  as  

James  Conant  Bryant  writes  in  the  introduction,  the  study  expanded  to  “a  view  of  

the  total  American  education  scene” in  the  post-­‐war  era.177    There  are  three  primary  

changes  that  the  committee  believed  necessitated  a  response  from  educational  

institutions:  the  “staggering  explosion  in  knowledge” produced  by  specialized  

research,  the  growth  in  educational  institutions  with  universal  free  and  compulsory  

secondary  education  expanding  the  ranks  of  universities  (albeit  not  to  the  extent  we  

would  see  in  the  decades  after  WWII),  and  “the  ever  growing  complexity  of  society  

itself.”178  

  There  was  also  a  trend  in  education  that  James  Conant  Bryant  noticed  which  

he  felt  bore  special  attention,  namely  the  tendency  to  meet  these  changes  in  society  

with  more  instrumental,  vocational  approaches  to  learning.    He  writes,  "The  heart  of  

the  problem  of  a  general  education  is  the  continuance  of  the  liberal  and  humane  

tradition.  Neither  the  mere  acquisition  of  information  nor  the  development  of  

special  skills  and  talents  can  give  the  broad  basis  of  understanding  which  is  

essential  if  our  civilization  is  to  be  preserved.”179    As  has  already  been  seen,  this  kind  

of  approach  to  general  education  would  have  been  familiar  to  followers  of  Cardinal   176  General  Education  in  a  Free  Society  (Cambridge:  Harvard  University  Press,  1950).    177  Ibid.,  v.    178  Ibid.,  5.    179  Ibid.,  vii.  

 

120

Newman  or  certain  interpretation  of  the  Bildung  tradition.180    However,  Bryant  

remarks  that  “what  is  new  in  this  century  in  the  United  States  is  their  [i.e.  goals  

attached  to  liberal  education]  application  to  a  system  of  universal  education.”181  

  Thus  the  major  issue  that  frames  General  Education  in  a  Free  Society  is  the  

movement  from  an  initial  unity,  e.g.  in  the  training  of  the  “Christian  citizen”182  in  

early  northeastern  denominational  colleges,  to  a  state  of  complexity  through  the  

kinds  of  social  changes  mentioned  above,  to  a  newly  secured  sense  of  unity  that  

leverages  the  education  system  against  the  threat  of  personal  and  social  

fragmentation.    As  the  committee  puts  it,  the  need  is  to  secure  the  “relationship  

between  specialistic  training  on  the  one  hand,  aiming  at  any  one  of  a  thousand  

different  destinies,  and  education  in  a  common  heritage  and  toward  a  common  

citizenship  on  the  other?”183    By  specialistic  training  they  mean  both  narrow  forms  

of  vocational  or  applied  education,  but  also  the  kind  of  specialization  that  we  see  in  

advanced  research  conducted  in  the  various  departments  of  universities.    In  a  

strange  irony  it  was  Harvard  itself  that  helped  hasten  this  process,  when  Charles   180  In  fact,  there  was  already  a  perfectly  good  word  for  what  he  has  in  mind,  namely  liberal  education.    However,  the  committee  says  that  what  separates  general  education  from  liberal  education  is  scale.    General  education  attempts  to  distribute  a  humanistic  education  for  wholeness  to  a  far  larger  population  than  liberal  education,  which  then  (e.g.  in  England  and  northeastern  colleges)  and  today  (e.g.  in  small,  prestigious,  and  quite  expensive  “liberal  arts  schools”)  tended  to  be  restricted  to  an  educational  elite.    General  Education  in  a  Free  Society,  52.    181  Ibid.,  ix.    Later  in  the  report  the  committee  specifies  what  these  values  are:  “effective  thinking,  communication,  the  making  of  relevant  judgments,  and  the  discrimination  of  values.” Ibid.,  73.    182  Ibid.,  43.    183  Ibid.,  5.  

 

121

William  Eliot  opened  up  the  curriculum  to  the  kinds  of  advanced,  specialized  

research  programs  pursued  in  European  universities  and  introduced  an  elective  

system  where  students  could  choose  narrower,  more  specialized  courses  of  study.    

One  effect  of  this  broadening  of  choice  was  to  raise  the  question  of  whether  a  

common  method  could  unite  all  these  disciplines  and  thus  aid  in  the  integrative,  

civic  function  that  the  committee  calls  for.  

  For  the  purposes  of  this  section  I  will  focus  only  on  a  few  remarks  the  

committee  makes  pertaining  to  higher  education,  and  more  particularly  to  the  role  

of  general  education  therein.    They  note  that  while  educational  institutions  at  

different  levels  are  undeniably  integrated  and  mutually  influencing,  what  separates  

the  college  or  university  from  the  high  school  is  their  proximity  to  “the  body  of  

modern  knowledge.”184    By  this  they  mean  not  only  the  scientific  pursuits  that  

people  like  Vannevar  Bush  were  interested  in,  but  also  branches  of  the  humanities  

and  human  sciences  that  preserve  a  continuity  between  present  and  past  by  tending  

to  works  in  literature,  theology,  history,  the  arts,  or  other  parts  of  what  they  call  our  

common  “heritage.” In  a  mode  similar  to  Edmund  Burke’s  treatment  of  the  French  

Revolution,  the  Red  Book  paints  an  evolutionary  picture  of  “civilization” in  which  

political  forms  like  democracy  or  laudable  aspects  of  civil  society,  national  culture,  

and  intellectual  activity  accrue  slowly  over  time  through  the  collective  activity  of  

Western  thinkers,  statesmen,  religious  leaders,  etc.      

  In  the  post-­‐war  period  this  evolutionary  picture  of  society  was  straining  

against  the  vision  that  was  in  large  part  articulated  by  Bush,  which  embraces  the   184  Ibid.,  36.  

 

122

liberatory  potential  of  science.    The  rise  in  specialization  and  vocational  training  

flows  from  this  enthusiasm  and,  in  the  eyes  of  the  committee,  has  the  concomitant  

effects  of  diminishing  the  role  of  once  central  topics  like  religion,  ethics,  philosophy,  

or  disciplines  that  trade  in  judgments  of  value  verses  those  of  facts  or  practical  

application.    Thus  the  first  major  recommendation  of  the  committee  was  to  retain  

those  aspects  of  the  curriculum  that  introduce  students  to  the  heritage  of  “Western  

man,” assuming  both  that  the  continuity  between  past  and  present  makes  these  

works  valuable  despite  the  revolutionary  arrival  of  modern  science,  and  that,  like  

other  advocates  of  liberal  learning,  contending  with  these  great  works  has  the  

capacity  to  foster  self-­‐improvement  in  modes  of  thinking  and  traits  of  character.  

  A  second  recommendation  that  can  be  gleaned  from  the  report  is  that  these  

goods  we  should  expect  from  general  education  are  ultimately  tied  to  broad  civic  

purposes,  to  unite  “the  good  man  and  the  citizen,”185  to  borrow  the  title  of  one  

subsection  in  the  chapter  outlining  the  theory  of  general  education.    What  

democracy  requires  is  a  commitment  to  both  “heritage” and  change,  which  in  a  

rough  and  ready  way  corresponds  to  general  and  specialized  education.186    The  

committee  notes  that  no  democracy  can  be  wholly  committed  to  change  and  

novelty,  and  the  subtending  ethos,  ideas,  and  vocabulary  that  can  be  held  in  

common  and  sustain  a  democratic  political  community  require  an  education  that  

spans  different  eras  and  branches  of  knowledge.    Thus,  again,  the  insistence  on  

wholeness  in  the  individual  citizen  is  scaled  up  to  wholeness  in  polity.   185  Ibid.,  73.    186  Ibid.,  93.  

 

123

  There  are  many  other  recommendations  made  in  General  Education  in  a  Free  

Society,  but  they  remain  on  a  fairly  abstract  plain,  as  can  be  intimated  from  the  

foregoing  discussion.    To  put  it  somewhat  reductively,  the  committee’s  report  has  a  

polemical  point,  which  is  to  note  some  possible  inadequacies  of  committing  wholly  

to  big  science  and  professional  training  in  the  universities.    If  Bush  was  interested  in  

growing  the  fund  of  knowledge  through  basic  research,  the  Harvard  committee  was  

interested  in  sustaining  the  basic  fund  of  wisdom  that  has  accumulated  over  the  

course  of  Western  civilization.    The  important  contribution  of  the  committee  was  

not  to  frame  these  concerns  only  as  inherent  educational  goods,  but  also  to  attach  

them  to  democratic  life  which,  in  America,  was  operating  on  a  scale  hitherto  

unmatched.  

  At  one  point  in  the  report  the  committee  writes  that  “general  education  must  

accordingly  be  conceived  less  as  a  specific  set  of  books  to  be  read…than  as  a  concern  

for  certain  goals  of  knowledge  and  outlook.”187    This  may  seem  hopelessly  vague,  but  

in  the  figure  of  Robert  Maynard  Hutchins  we  see  how  this  general  ethos,  which  we  

might  name  as  one  aspect  of  the  American  interpretation  of  the  Bildung  tradition,  

found  a  very  concrete  institutional  correlate  in  American  colleges  and  universities.    

In  fact  it  is  hard  to  get  more  concrete  than  Hutchins,  who,  along  with  the  

philosopher  Mortimer  Adler  and  contra  the  above  quotation,  produced  a  54-­‐volume  

set  of  443  “great  works” from  the  western  philosophical,  artistic,  literary,  and  

scientific  tradition.    At  Hutchins’ University  of  Chicago,  as  well  as  my  home  

institution  of  Columbia,  this  took  on  the  form  of  “Great  Books” or  “Core  Curriculum” 187  Ibid.,  80.  

 

124

programs,  which  retained  a  mandatory  set  of  texts  at  the  heart  of  the  undergraduate  

curriculum  to  supply  the  common  fund  of  knowledge,  wisdom,  and  dispositions  for  

which  the  Red  Book  advocates.  

  In  The  University  of  Utopia188  Hutchins  lays  out  the  rationale  for  insisting  on  

this  broadly  humanistic  core  at  heart  of  university  study,  and  like  the  Red  Book  it  

departs  from  a  set  of  changes  occurring  in  mid-­‐century  America  and  the  options  

they  entailed.    For  Hutchins  the  four  “peculiar  dangers” of  the  moment  were  

industrialization,  specialization,  philosophical  diversity,  and  social  and  political  

conformity.189    These  are  very  similar  to  the  Red  Book,  for  example  in  his  insistence  

that  we  must  “education  everybody  so  that  the  country  may  have  the  scientific  and  

industrial  strength  it  requires  and  at  the  same  time  educate  everybody  so  that  the  

country  will  know  how  to  use  its  scientific  and  industrial  power  wisely.”190    He  also  

marks  the  university  as  a  space  in  contradistinction  to  industry  or  other  applied  

areas  of  knowledge.    For  Hutchins  the  ideal  university  “rests  on  the  assumption  that  

there  should  be  somewhere  in  the  state  an  organization  the  purpose  of  which  is  to  

think  most  profoundly  about  the  most  important  intellectual  issues.”191    He  goes  on  

to  characterize  the  university  as  “a  community  that  thinks,” but  it  is  thinking  of  the  

kind  engendered  by  liberal  studies  (perhaps  in  contrast  to  the  planning  that  Kerr  

188  Robert  Maynard  Hutchins,  The  University  of  Utopia  (Chicago:  University  of  Chicago  Press,  1954).    189  Ibid.,  1.    190  Ibid.,  2.    191  Ibid.,  41.  

 

125

names).    Indeed,  Hutchins  echoes  the  call  for  general  education  (which,  recall,  was  

liberal  education  scaled  up  for  a  country  committed  to  universal,  compulsory  

secondary  education),  stating  very  bluntly  that  a  major  premise  of  his  book  is  that  

“every  man  and  every  free  citizen  needs  liberal  education.”192  

  Recall  that  Andrew  Dickson  White  and  Daniel  Coit  Gilman  claimed  that  the  

modern  social  sciences,  decidedly  progressive  in  their  orientation,  were  the  “ethical  

core” of  the  new  American  university.    By  the  middle  of  the  20th  century  this  was  

challenged  by  the  ascendency  of  the  hard  sciences,  which  were  making  a  play  on  the  

soul  of  the  university  by  linking  specialized  research  with  the  growth  in  power,  

prosperity,  and  quality  of  life  that  were  beginning  to  take  shape  in  America’s  

industrial  democracy.    Though  recognizably  conservative  by  today’s  standards,  

these  midcentury  arguments  for  general,  humanistic  education  were  nonetheless  

very  timely  in  dealing  with  questions  of  priority,  purpose  and  investments  

(financial,  political,  and  intellectual)  in  a  vastly  scaled  up  institution.    At  the  time  

there  remained  a  question  of  whether  the  direction  of  big  science,  general  

education,  or  massive  planning  and  coordination  on  the  level  of  the  CMP  were  

inherently  progressive  or  conservative,  which  we  can  see  in  the  fact  that  all  frame  

their  potential  successes  in  broad,  civic  terms.    But  as  we  have  also  seen  in  figures  

like  Delbanco  and  Kronman  (a  liberal  and  a  conservative),  the  kinds  of  concerns  that  

were  stated  in  the  push  for  general  education  still  retain  a  hold  on  our  

contemporary  imaginary  and  thus  are  a  second  integral  feature  of  the  post-­‐war  

development  of  the  American  university.   192  Ibid.,  35.  

 

126

IV.  The  Crisis  of  the  American  University  System193  

  There  are  two  major  reasons  that  the  university  entered  a  period  of  crisis  in  

the  1960s,  one  attributable  to  the  successes  of  the  post-­‐war  multiversity  and  the  

other  attributable  to  its  failures.    Each  has  its  own  signal  phenomenon,  the  first  

being  the  culture  wars  that  dragged  on  into  the  1990s  and  the  latter  being  the  

student  protests  of  the  1960s.    I  will  begin  with  the  students,  as  they  most  directly  

challenged  the  understanding  that  Kerr  laid  out  as  the  new  model  of  the  American  

university.    

   In  fact,  Clark  Kerr  is  uniquely  placed  to  introduce  this  discussion  because  he  

was  president  of  the  University  of  California  system  when  the  Free  Speech  

Movement  took  place  in  1964-­‐5.    Led  by  students  such  as  Mario  Savio  and  Jack  

Weinberg,  the  movement  challenged  what  had  been  an  enduring  issue  on  American  

campuses  since  the  Populist  era  —  namely  the  suppression  of  radical  political  

opinions  and  activity.    The  difference  between  the  Populists  and  the  students  of  the  

1960s,  which  made  the  latter  movement  far  more  widespread  and  impactful,  was  

the  presence  of  the  federal  government  in  university  life  (and  of  course,  in  the  lives  

of  youth  in  general  via  the  draft  and  military  conflict  in  Vietnam).    In  The  Uses  of  the  

University  Kerr  believed  that  the  influx  of  federal  money  and  legislation  concerning   193  I  am  taking  it  for  granted  that  the  reader  is  sufficiently  aware  of  the  student  movement  in  its  broad  features.    It  is  beyond  the  scope  of  this  chapter  to  explore  the  full  range  of  its  causes  or  concentrate  on  the  variety  of  forces  at  play  during  this  time.    For  a  short,  helpful  introduction  to  different  student  movements  across  the  globe,  captured  from  the  ground,  see  Stephen  Spender,  The  Year  of  the  Young  Rebels  (New  York:  Random  House,  1969).    However,  an  interpretation  of  the  Columbia  and  Berkeley  protests  will  be  provided  later  in  this  chapter  with  reference  to  Robert  Paul  Wolff’s  Ideal  of  the  University  and  John  Schaar  and  Sheldon  Wolin’s  The  Berkeley  Rebellion  and  Beyond.    

 

127

higher  education  would  not  infringe  on  the  diverse  communities  within  the  

multiversity  from  pursuing  their  own  self-­‐appointed  ends,  with  some  obvious  

concessions  needed  to  allow  for  peaceful  cohabitation  on  campus.    The  post-­‐war  

period  and  successful  implementation  of  Vannevar  Bush’s  model  of  taking  a  hands  

off  approach  to  scholarship  would  have  bolstered  this  belief.    However,  with  novel  

political  developments  like  the  Red  Scare  and  the  Vietnam  War  the  explosion  of  

political  activities  on  campus,  which  led  to  schisms  amongst  communities  who  once  

were  able  to  peacefully  interact,  was  in  a  way  to  be  expected.  

  Kerr  had  the  chance  to  revisit  the  student  protests  in  1972  when  he  wrote  a  

postscript  to  the  2nd  edition  of  Uses  of  the  University.    In  it  he  states,  

“The  two  great  new  forces  of  the  1960’s  were  the  federal  government  and  the  protesting  students.  The  federal  government  emphasized  science  and  research,  equality  of  opportunity,  impartiality  of  treatment  among  the  races,  and  the  innovative  role  of  the  federal  agency.  Much  of  what  has  happened  to  the  campus,  both  good  and  evil,  can  be  laid  at  the  door  of  the  federal  government.”194        

The  total  rejection  of  mass  society,  present  in  certain  wings  of  the  student  

movement,  was  thus  in  large  part  a  rejection  of  the  proximity  of  the  federal  

government,  which  through  the  university  was  also  heavily  integrated  in  the  

economic  and  social  aspects  of  students’ present  condition  and  their  futures.    The  

anti-­‐Vietnam  and  civil  rights  groups  made  up  the  core  of  the  student  movement,  and  

their  call  for  an  attentiveness  to  politics  were  in  large  measure  critiques  of  what  

Kerr  claims  that  the  federal  government  brought  to  campuses.    If  they  had  brought  

these,  they  arrived  in  either  an  incomplete  or  disingenuous  form  according  to  the   194  Kerr,  99.  

 

128

students.    The  protests  put  pressure  on  the  post-­‐war  social  compact’s  promise  to  

build  a  more  tolerant,  prosperous,  and  peaceful  society.    Vietnam  and  the  Civil  

Rights  movement,  amongst  many  other  challenges  to  the  power  structure,  

questioned  whether  social  democracy  could  in  fact  be  reconciled  with  the  post-­‐war  

form  of  capitalist  modernization  —  one  that  was  now  yoked  to  imperialism  abroad  

and  suppression  of  certain  parts  of  the  population  at  home.  

  The  students  also  challenged  the  new  form  of  unity  sought  in  programs  of  

general  education,  seen  most  explicitly  in  the  longest  student  strike  in  American  

history  at  San  Francisco  State  that  eventuated  in  the  founding  of  an  ethnic  studies  

department.195    In  all  of  these  cases  of  fracture  that  have  been  mentioned  we  see  the  

uniting  feature  of  students,  faculty,  and  administrators  attempting  to  understand  

and  articulate  the  kinds  of  implications  and  values  that  came  with  the  university  

assuming  such  a  powerful  role  in  society,  and  moreover  having  come  to  assume  this  

position  in  such  a  short  period  of  time.    Many  of  these  values  fell  under  what  John  

Schaar  and  Sheldon  Wolin  call  “the  technological  society,” which  in  the  case  of  

universities  refers  a  policy  where  they  “have  been  deliberately  organized  and  

subsidized  to  manufacture  technical  knowledge.”196    And  moreover,  as  the  authors  

remarked  at  the  time,  “the  connections  between  the  campus  on  the  one  side  and  the  

economy,  government,  and  society  on  the  other  have  grown  so  close  that  the  

195  See  Joshua  Bloom  &  Waldo  Martin,  Black  Against  Empire:  The  History  and  Politics  of  the  Black  Panther  Party  (Berkeley:  University  of  California  Press,  2013),  269-­‐308.    196  Schaar  and  Wolin,  9.    We  can  think  here  of  Kerr’s  remarks  that  the  multiversity  “is  more  of  a  mechanism  —  a  series  of  processes  producing  a  series  of  results  —  a  mechanism  held  together  by  administrative  rules  and  powered  by  money.”  

 

129

boundaries  between  them  are  hard  to  distinguish.”197    In  the  1960s  this  brought  

about  a  “crisis  both  of  values  and  power…Having  become  the  richest  and  most  

powerful  nation  in  history,  we  can  begin  to  see  our  poverty  and  weakness.”198    

Pursuant  to  my  broader  interest  in  the  crisis  claim,  we  can  see  how  this  paradoxical  

situation  of  undeniable  power  and  undeniable  weakness  could  place  many  

cherished  ideals  about  the  university  — big  science,  efficient  coordination,  

broadened  access,  and  the  perusal  and  civic  goods  attached  to  general  education  —

in  a  state  of  contestation  and  uncertainty.  

Kerr  is  relatively  silent  on  the  merits  of  the  student  protests  on  this  broader  

scale  of  social  critique.    However,  he  does  agree  with  Schaar  and  Wolin  in  seeing  

them  as  diagnostic  of  a  change  that  was  at  that  time  occurring  at  the  level  of  the  

multiversity  itself.    For  example,  the  students’  call  for  greater  “relevance”  in  their  

studies  or  more  commitment  to  undergraduate  education  was  a  reaction  against  the  

inherent  conservatism  of  the  faculty,  who  tended  towards  specialization  and  

research.199    But  as  calls  for  “relevance”  reveal,  the  “heritage”  offered  by  general  

197  Ibid.    198  Ibid.,  10-­‐11.    199 “The  ‘improvement  of  undergraduate  instruction’ is  now  a  lively  and  even  abrasive  subject  on  many  campuses.  The  need  to  create  ‘a  more  unified  intellectual  world’ that  looks  at  society  broadly,  rather  than  through  the  eyes  of  the  narrow  specialist,  has  now  become  the  insistent  demand  of  students  for  relevance.    The  need  to  ‘solve  the  whole  range  of  governmental  problems  within  the  university’ is  now  recognized  as  the  battle  over  governance.  ‘How  to  preserve  a  margin  for  excellence’ in  an  increasingly  egalitarian  society  has  become  a  most  intense  issue.    It  takes  the  form  not  only  of  the  lesser  verses  the  greater  research  institutions  seeking  funds  and  preferment  – the  state  college  against  the  university  – but  also,  within  the  elite  institutions,  of  demands  by  some  students  and  faculty  members  for  open  

 

130

education  was  not  an  attractive  option  for  students  now  attentive  to  the  complex  

and  interconnected  issues  of  justice  that  cut  across  the  many  channels  of  the  

multiversity.200      

In  Ideal  of  the  University  Robert  Paul  Wolff,  then  a  professor  of  philosophy  at  

Columbia,  provides  a  similar  account  of  the  perplexing  situation  that  students  were  

bringing  to  national  attention.    Whereas  the  student  movement  was  indicative  of  a  

broader  social  critique  for  Kerr  (because  there  was  no  coherent  ideal  of  the  

university  to  challenge  directly),  Wolff  thinks  that  unrest  on  campus  has  to  be  read  

against  some  sort  of  “ideal  type”  about  what  a  university  should  be.    He  presents  

four  such  ideal  types:  “The  University  as  Sanctuary  of  Scholarship;  The  University  as  

a  Training  Camp  for  the  Professions;  The  University  as  a  Social  Service  Station;  and  

The  University  as  an  Assembly  Line  for  Establishment  Man.”201    The  models  are  

drawn  from  the  “history  of  the  university,”  “its  present  character,”  “a  projection  of  

present  trends,”  and  “a  radical  critique  of  the  university.”202    These  different  ideals  

are  roughly  analogous  to  Kerr’s  multiple  communities,  though  Wolff  singles  out  the  

admissions,  no  course  requirements,  no  grades.” Robert  Paul  Wolff,  Ideal  of  the  University  (Madison:  University  of  Wisconsin  Press,  1969),  100.    200  Schaar  and  Wolin  relay  an  insight  that  many  drew  from  the  protests  of  the  late  1960s,  which  is  that  “we  simply  do  not  know  the  form  of  the  highest  general  culture  appropriate  to  contemporary,  largely  post-­‐industrial  society.” Schaar  and  Wolin,  111.    This  was  a  genuine  point  of  perplexity,  which  as  we  will  see  later  in  the  chapter  was  able  to  be  closed  by  conservatives  in  the  culture  wars  and  leveraged  as  a  way  to  remove  many  questions  of  justice  and  value  that  were  raised  during  the  student  protests.    201  Wolff,  3.    202  Ibid.  

 

131

conflict  between  models  1  and  2  (undergraduate  vs.  graduate  and  professional  

education)  as  the  main  source  of  discontent.    However,  his  main  point  is  that  the  

mere  aggregation  of  these  communities  providing  various  forms  of  “social  services”  

(as  Wolff  puts  it)  is  insufficient  without  an  “internal  political  organization”  that  

grants  the  university  some  autonomy.    “When  an  affair  like  the  Columbia  uprising  

occurs,”  he  writes,  “faculty  and  students  are  appalled  to  discover  how  many  of  the  

activities  of  the  university  take  place  absolutely  at  the  discretion  of  the  president  or  

chancellor,  without  even  the  semblance  of  control  by  members  of  the  university.”203    

If  Bush’s  commitment  to  the  autonomy  of  universities  and  researchers  was  being  

upheld  vis  a  vis  the  federal  government,  there  was  still  a  centralization  of  decision-­‐

making  authority  at  the  administrative  level.  

Here  we  see  two  different  readings  of  the  student  protests,  though  both  bring  

to  light  a  failure  of  the  post-­‐war  university.    For  Kerr  the  students  are  reacting  

against  the  federal  government’s  inability  to  make  good  on  the  claims  for  democracy  

and  widespread  prosperity  that  were  initially  attached  to  its  increased  involvement  

in  university  life.204    For  Wolff,  whatever  the  benefits  of  increased  support  from  the  

federal  government  and  other  granting  agencies,  the  university  cannot  be  influenced  

beyond  the  point  where  an  internal  sense  of  steering  and  purpose  is  lost.    Harkening  

back  to  Kant,  Wolff  believed  ultimately  that  “if  [the  multiversity]  is  an  instrument  of   203  Ibid.,  35.    204  We  can  see  a  similar  conclusion  in  Kristin  Ross’ assessment  of  May  ’68.    Following  Maurice  Blanchot,  she  states  that  students  “acted  in  such  a  way  as  to  put  into  question  the  conception  of  the  social  (the  social  as  functional)  on  which  the  state  based  its  authority  to  govern.” Kristin  Ross,  May  ’68  and  its  Afterlives  (Chicago:  University  of  Chicago  Press,  2002),  25.  

 

132

national  purpose,  then  it  cannot  be  a  critic  of  national  purpose,  for  an  instrument  is  

a  means  not  an  evaluator  of  ends.”205    However,  as  Schaar  and  Wolin  write,  “the  

crisis  [of  the  1960s]  demonstrated  that  socially  useful  functions,  no  matter  how  

competently  performed,  are  no  substitute  for  moral  authority.”206    By  framing  the  

crisis  in  terms  of  a  reckoning  with  the  rapid  increase  in  scale  and  complexity  of  the  

university,  and  insisting  that  extant  ideals  of  the  university  are  insufficient  to  cope  

with  this  (whether  scientific  productivity,  general  education  in  a  common  heritage,  

or  functionality),  the  student  protests  marked  a  genuine  turning  point  in  the  history  

of  the  American  university.  

  There  is  certainly  more  to  be  said  about  the  student  protests,  a  theme  

already  touched  on  briefly  in  chapter  one,  when  protests  accompanied  another  

perceived  “crisis” of  the  university.    But  here  it  is  sufficient  to  note  that  one  way  to  

read  the  1960s  was  as  a  rejection  of  the  rapprochement  of  economic,  social,  

political,  and  educational  ends  that  made  the  university  such  a  central  institution  in  

post-­‐war  American  society.    Its  successes  were  undeniable  in  the  advancement  of  

science,  in  the  general  raising  of  human  welfare,  and  in  the  construction  of  America  

as  a  superpower,  but  its  failures  also  became  visible  in  the  abdication  of  any  critical  

function,  whether  it  be  to  critique  the  features  of  mass  society,  of  the  imperial  and  

military  underside  of  global  economic  and  political  dominance,  or  the  failure  to  

spread  prosperity  and  empowerment  to  minority  groups,  women,  or  labor  as  the  

economy  began  to  move  away  from  its  agricultural  and  industrial  base  and  as   205  Wolff,  41.    206  Schaar  and  Wolin,  22.  

 

133

cultural  belonging  began  to  be  reframed  in  ways  much  broader  than  the  “heritage”

of  western  civilization.    Such  were  the  failures  that  marked  the  end  of  the  “Golden  

Age” of  American  higher  education.  

  However,  strangely  enough,  an  equally  compelling  story  can  be  told  of  how  

the  university  was  drawn  into  a  crisis  by  virtue  of  its  successes.    In  Unmaking  the  

Public  University207  Christopher  Newfield  looks  at  the  disruption  of  the  student  

protests  in  the  longue  durée  of  the  post-­‐war  period  to  the  culture  wars  of  the  1980s  

and  1990s.208    For  him  the  period  is  marked  by  two  sequences:  the  first  being  the  

role  of  universities  in  constructing  a  broad  and  relatively  inclusive  middle  class  

through  increased  public  investment,  and  the  second  being  the  undoing  of  this  

achievement  by  the  power  structure  that  such  a  middle  class  threatened.    It  is  worth  

exploring  Newfield’s  argument  in  some  detail  because  in  many  ways  it  inspired  the  

understanding  of  “crisis” elaborated  in  this  dissertation.  

  Newfield  lays  out  three  major  principles  that  we  can  extract  from  the  CMP  

and  from  the  general  direction  of  public  higher  education  in  the  post-­‐war  period.209    

The  first  is  “a  broad  social  egalitarianism,” by  which  he  means  goods  like  education  

should  not  be  denied  to  any  group.    The  CMP  addressed  this  by  removing  the  barrier  

of  cost  and  protesting  students  developed  it  by  pointing  to  cultural  and  legal   207  Christopher  Newfield,  Unmaking  the  Public  University:  The  Forty-­‐Year  Assault  on  the  Middle  Class  (Cambridge:  Harvard  University  Press,  2011).    208  A  similar  story,  though  focusing  more  on  the  development  of  capitalism  than  on  universities,  is  told  in  Richard  Sennett,  The  Culture  of  the  New  Capitalism  (New  Haven:  Yale  University  Press,  2006),  1-­‐15.    209  Private  higher  education  was  certainly  influenced  by  these  principles,  especially  the  first  two.    Questions  of  funding  priorities  were  always  going  to  be  different.    

 

134

barriers  that  prevented  minorities,  women,  and  other  groups  from  receiving  the  full  

benefits  of  a  college  or  university  education.    Similarly,  arguments  for  general  

education  broached  this  topic  by  scaling  up  the  goods  of  liberal  education  to  the  

level  of  national  education  policy.    The  second  principle  was  “a  new  kind  of  

meritocracy,” which  refers  to  the  harnessing  of  talent  for  those  sectors  where  

knowledge  creation  and  application  was  to  become  most  valuable.    The  third  

principle  was  that  “educational  needs  should  dictate  budgets  and  not  the  other  way  

around.” Related  to  the  first  principle,  this  further  solidifies  a  post-­‐war  

understanding  that  education  is  a  public  good  with  multiple  benefits  to  society,  and  

thus  is  worthy  of  commensurate  public  investment.  

  These  principles  conspired  to  bring  into  being  a  broad  “middle  class,” which  

Newfield  uses  as  shorthand  for  “college  educated.” He  writes,  “The  public  

university  was  the  institution  where  blue-­‐  and  white-­‐collar  workers  and  managers,  

citizens  of  every  racial  background  were  being  invited  into  a  unified  majority.”210    

Crucially,  as  the  preceding  history  demonstrates,  this  unification  brought  along  with  

it  a  broadly  progressive  orientation,  and  this  disturbed  “conservative  elites.”

Newfield’s  basic  argument  is  that  the  social,  political,  economic,  and  educational  

gains  achieved  (even  if  only  partially)  in  the  rise  of  the  post-­‐war  public  university  —

“full  social  inclusion,  general  development,  cultural  equality,  and  majoritarian  

economics”211  —  were  deliberately  targeted  by  these  elites.    However,  their  method  

was  counter-­‐intuitive,  as  such  goods  produced  by  the  university  could  not  be   210  Newfield,  4.    211  Ibid.,  13.  

 

135

challenged  head  on.    Instead  the  conservative  elites,  whom  Newfield  calls  “culture  

warriors,” proceeded  to  undermine  the  authority  of  those  within  the  university  by  

attacking  the  foundations  upon  which  student  protesters  staked  their  criticisms.    As  

the  nation  underwent  a  significant  economic  downturn  hastened  by  

deindustrialization  and  a  loss  of  confidence  following  the  defeat  in  Vietnam,  culture  

warriors  were  able  to  reframe  the  ways  in  which  the  university  was  meant  to  

contribute  to  society,  claiming  that  economic  efficiency  was  not  compatible  with  the  

goods  just  mentioned  at  broad  public  cost.    An  extended  and  deliberate  campaign  

was  launched  by  think  tanks  and  other  organization  attacking  ethnic  studies  

programs,  policies  to  engender  better  race  relations,  lesbian  and  gay  studies,  and  a  

diminution  in  “great  books” programs.    Though  unstated  in  these  specific  attacks,  

Newfield  argues  that  “conservatives  defined  race-­‐conscious  [which  we  can  take  in  

the  broader  sense  of  socially-­‐conscious  and  progressive]  social  policies  as  

incompatible  with  market  forces,  democracy,  political  order,  affirmative  action,  and  

economic  efficiency.”212  

  For  Newfield  the  crisis  of  the  university,  which  in  his  view  is  the  “crisis  of  the  

mass  middle  class,” has  three  aspects  —  cultural,  economic,  and  political.213    The  

cultural  crisis  concerns  “the  eclipsing  of  qualitative  knowledge  about  culture  and  

human  relations”214  by  productive,  quantitative  knowledge.    Similar  to  C.P.  Snow’s  

account  of  the  “two  cultures” problem,  “the  humanities,” Newfield  claims,  “were   212  Ibid.,  12.    213  For  a  helpful  table  see  Newfield,  23.    214  Ibid.,  24.  

 

136

often  cast  as  the  source  of  nonknowledge  or  even  a  kind  of  antiknowledge,  one  that  

led  to  social  division  and  economic  costs.”215    Whether  the  target  was  post-­‐modern  

philosophical  discourse,  ethnic  studies,  or  literary  criticism,  culture  warriors  made  

the  case  that  academics  propagated  a  form  of  obscurantism  whose  use  was  not  

readily  apparent  to  wide  swaths  of  society,  and  thus  could  not  justify  the  kind  of  

public  investments  that  we  saw  in  the  post-­‐war  period,  as  it  was  not  building  the  

basic  fund  of  knowledge,  developing  human  capital,  nor  fostering  a  collective  sense  

of  social  belonging  by  contributing  to  the  heritage  of  western  civilization.  

  The  political  crisis  concerned  the  gradual  undoing  of  what  the  university,  in  

conjunction  with  the  civil  rights  movement,  had  tirelessly  attempted  to  build  —  

namely  a  “multiracial  mass  democracy.” Newfield  cites  the  reorganization  of  the  

Republican  party  after  Goldwater’s  1964  defeat  as  the  key  factor  in  this  crisis.    As  

evidenced  by  the  challenges  to  affirmative  action  launched  by  conservative  think  

tanks,  the  delinking  of  multiracial  democracy  from  university  study  remained  an  

enduring  feature  of  the  culture  wars.    Finally,  the  economic  crisis  refers  simply  to  

the  “decline  of  American  economic  preeminence  on  which  its  golden-­‐age  affluence  

hinged.”216    As  the  country’s  economic  fortunes  declined  for  the  majority  of  middle  

and  working  class  Americans,  “economic  and  management  discourse  overwhelmed  

discussion  of  broader  social  and  cultural  matters.”217    In  universities  this  overturned  

the  majoritarian  focus  of  models  like  the  CMP  and  led  to  the  competition  for  scarcer   215  Ibid.,  25.    216  Ibid.,  24.    217  Ibid.  

 

137

resources  amongst  the  various  communities  within  the  university,  with  a  growing  

intolerance  for  non-­‐economic  rationales.    Newfield  sums  up  the  confluence  of  these  

three  crises  in  the  following  way:  “The  university-­‐focused  culture  wars  blocked  

genuine  solutions  to  the  first  two  challenges  of  multiracial  democratic  politics  and  

majoritarian  economics  by  undermining  the  requisite  cultural  capabilities  on  which  

these  solutions  hinged.”218  

  There  are  several  aspects  to  the  process  that  are  worth  noting  here.  The  first,  

in  contrast  to  a  standard  reading  of  the  student  protests,  is  that  the  progressive  

achievements  of  the  post-­‐war  university  were  notable  more  for  their  achievements  

than  their  failures.    The  second  is  that  “culture  warriors” were  able  to  substantially  

reframe  the  terms  in  which  we  were  meant  to  understand  universities  during  a  

period  in  which  the  relationship  between  the  state  and  the  economy  was  

undergoing  a  drastic  transformation,  with  market  calculations  significantly  

replacing  the  logic  of  broad  public  investment,  such  as  was  once  seen  in  the  CMP.    

Thus,  for  example,  there  were  many  ways  to  meet  the  charge  that  humanities  

programs  were  more  cost-­‐prohibitive  than  investing  in  STEM  disciplines,219  but  the  

pressure  applied  by  culture  warriors  made  such  defenses  difficult  to  make,  due  to  

first,  a  general  skepticism  towards  humanities  scholars  speaking  in  economic  terms,  

and  second,  dissension  amongst  these  scholars  when  an  economic  language  was  

adopted.    Furthermore,  the  lack  of  a  unifying  ideal  that  Kerr  praised  became  a  

problem  for  those  hoping  to  challenge  culture  warriors,  especially  for  scholars  in  the   218  Ibid.,  26.    219  See  Newfield,  150-­‐2,  160-­‐5,  180-­‐9,  and  208-­‐19.  

 

138

humanities  who  were  not  accustomed  to  meeting  charges  of  market  inefficiencies;  

this,  going  back  at  least  to  Kant,  never  being  a  central  aspect  of  their  self-­‐

understanding  or  practices.220      

  To  summarize,  Newfield’s  account  of  the  student  movement,  and  the  crisis  

that  it  signaled,  was  less  indicative  of  internal  fractures  within  the  university  than  a  

broader  shift  in  American  society.    In  the  students’ claims  for  radical  democracy,  or  

the  fulfillment  of  egalitarian  promises  suggested  by  the  whole  sequence  that  begins  

in  the  Age  of  Reform  and  matures  in  the  post-­‐war  era,  a  vision  of  society  was  

powerfully  expressed.    Crucially,  this  vision  was  tied  to  universities  and  was  highly  

critical  of  the  current  power  structure.    What  the  subsequent  culture  wars  

demonstrated  was  that  a  powerful  ideological  countermovement  could  be  launched  

against  this  vision  by  attacking  the  authority  of  the  university  itself.    The  crucial  

victory  of  the  culture  warriors  occurred  when  they  could  again  decouple  the  twin  

imperatives  that  Clyde  Barrow  named  for  American  scholars  — to  further  the  

interests  of  capitalism  and  political  democracy.    In  a  period  when  post-­‐war  

abundance  could  no  longer  float  the  broad  public  investitures  of  models  like  the  

Bush’s  generous  federal  grant  schemes  or  the  CMP,  undue  weight  could  be  given  to  

the  former  of  these  imperatives  and  the  function  and  nature  of  the  university  could  

be  rearticulated  in  public  debates.    Eventually  this  meant  that  universities  would  

only  retain  their  centrality  in  society  if  they  were  understood  as  institution  

furthering  economic  growth.   220  We  can  even  recall  the  Mandarins  here,  who  accrued  social  standing  and  power  not  on  account  of  their  economic  achievements,  but  rather  on  prestige  which  was  attached  to  their  educational  attainment.    

 

139

V.  Conclusion  

  The  story  that  I  have  told  about  the  development  of  a  uniquely  American  

model  of  higher  education,  and  its  subsequent  period  of  crisis,  is  admittedly  at  best  

highly  selective  and  at  worst  overly  reductive.    However,  the  general  features  can  be  

summarized  in  the  following  way.    At  the  turn  of  the  century  a  group  of  scholars  and  

progressive  administrators  imported  ideals  learned  during  their  period  of  study  in  

Germany.    These  included  the  features  we  now  associate  with  modern  research  

universities  —  the  lecture,  seminar,  research  paper,  monograph,  scholarly  journal,  

graduate  education,  and  the  Ph.D.  degree.    However,  having  nothing  like  the  backing  

of  the  Bismarkian  state  or  the  commitments  to  building  a  strong  national  culture,  

the  American  model  developed  in  a  different  direction  that  called  for  increased  

access  and  increased  relevance  to  local  concerns.    The  Populist  Era  of  education  

showed  how  American  scholars  (especially  social  scientists)  began  to  understand  

their  work  as  both  spurring  economic  and  social  development  as  well  as  promoting  

democratic  ends.    

  In  the  post-­‐war  period  the  US  was  powerful  enough  to  pursue  these  two  

imperatives  in  an  integrated  way,  making  the  university  a  central  institution  in  

society,  but  also  bringing  together  the  federal  government,  private  interests,  and  

educational  leaders  into  a  very  close  relationship.    The  striking  feature  of  this  model  

was  its  adaptability  and  functionality,  owing  to  a  large  extent  to  the  fact  that  the  

university  lacked  any  singular,  defining  ideal.    Students  eventually  challenged  this  

proximity  when  educational  ends  (framed  mostly  in  terms  of  promoting  democracy  

and  pure  science)  ran  counter  to  political  and  economic  ends  (framed  mostly  in  

 

140

terms  of  promoting  imperialism  and  capitalism).    Similarly,  following  Newfield’s  

longer  sweep  of  history,  those  in  the  conservative  power  structure  challenged  this  

proximity,  arguing  the  case  in  the  opposite  direction,  namely  that  if  universities  

deserve  public  investment  it  is  not  for  democratic  reasons  but  rather  for  economic  

ones.    In  either  case,  the  university  was  contested,  and  many  notions  were  imputed  

to  its  status  as  a  crucial  institution  in  American  life.    Absent  any  strong  unifying  ideal  

itself,  this  contestation  could  be  seen  as  reflecting  a  change  within  the  university-­‐

culture-­‐economy-­‐state  constellation  during  a  period  of  sweeping  social  and  

economic  transition.    These  changes  were  registered  in  a  powerful  way  by  the  

student  protestors,  who,  as  Schaar  and  Wolin  argue,  were  attempting  to  reckon  with  

the  rapid  increase  in  scale  and  complexity  of  American  universities.    However,  as  

Newfield  demonstrates,  how  the  crisis  was  defined  and  pursued  was,  ultimately,  a  

matter  of  politics,  and  absent  a  strong  unifying  ideal  (similarly,  it  should  be  noted,  to  

the  Communiqué  from  an  Absent  Future)  the  students  struggled  to  preserve  the  

critical  spirit  they  attempted  to  reanimate  at  the  heart  of  campus  life.  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

141

Chapter  4:  The  Current  Crisis  of  the  University  Revisited  

”The  prolixity  of  the  government’s  correspondence  and    orders  is  a  sign  of  inertia…The  demon  of  writing  is  waging  

war  against  us;  we  are  unable  to  govern.”221    -­‐  Saint  Just  

Introduction  As  we  saw  in  the  previous  two  chapters,  the  modern  university  has,  at  

different  points  in  time,  dreamed  of  a  form  of  legitimation  that  would  place  it  on  a  

solid  footing  both  within  the  academic  community  and  in  society  at  large.    For  Kant  

it  was  Reason  that  organized  the  university  within  and  made  it  useful  without,  

thought  not  in  crude  instrumental  terms.    For  Humboldt  and  other  reformers  

associated  with  Berlin  it  was  Bildung  and  Wissenschaft  —  Culture  and  Science  —  

that  successfully  defined  the  university  to  such  an  extent  that  academics  were  able  

to  accrue  a  considerable  measure  of  social  power.    For  Clark  Kerr  and  the  architects  

of  post-­‐war  U.S.  higher  education  policy  it  was  efficiency  and  productivity,  or  the  

promise  of  fostering  widespread  social  belonging  through  mass  initiation  into  a  

common  heritage,  that  licensed  unprecedented  levels  of  public  investiture  into  

universities.    Part  of  the  broader  “management  revolution,”  these  leaders  saw  the  

virtue  of  jettisoning  any  unifying  ideal  and  grew  the  university  into  a  mass  

institution,  underwriting  both  big  science  and  the  growth  of  a  broad  and  inclusive  

middle  class.    However,  as  the  conclusion  of  the  preceding  chapter  demonstrated,  

the  shedding  of  normative  ideals  was  harder  to  achieve  than  first  imagined.    In  fact,  

the  culture  wars  of  the  1980s  and  90s  saw  the  direct  confrontation  between  a  set  of   221  Cited  in  Ben  Kafka,  The  Demon  of  Writing:  Powers  and  Failures  of  Paperwork  (Cambridge:  Zone  Books,  2012).  

 

142

normative  principles  (e.g.  of  the  critical  role  of  universities,  or  of  their  adherence  to  

a  certain  conception  of  justice  or  tradition  of  liberal  education)  and  a  purely  

managerial,  economized  approach  to  higher  education.    This  followed  a  critical  shift  

in  the  history  of  the  post-­‐war  American  university  that  began  with  the  student  

protests,  during  which  the  growing  realization  that  universities  were  central  

institutions  of  American  social,  political,  and  economic  life  led  to  serious  questions  

of  what  this  should  entail.  

  One  thing  to  note  about  these  various  forms  of  legitimation  is  that  they  are  

both  prefigurative  of  a  certain  kind  of  state-­‐economy-­‐university-­‐culture  

constellation  (in  their  early  periods)  and  then  reactive  once  this  constellation  has  

been  called  into  question  (in  their  period  of  crisis).    As  we  saw  in  the  Introduction,  

universities  have  again  entered  a  period  in  which  the  crisis  claim  circulates  freely,  

but  historical  proximity  makes  any  neat  assessments  of  what  forms  of  legitimization  

are  being  called  into  question  difficult  to  articulate.    Hence  it  may  be  helpful  to  

introduce  a  few  vignettes  that  express  current  concerns  and  work  backwards  to  find  

the  ideals  that  are  being  contested.    Slightly  different  from  the  more  summary  

judgments  that  were  the  subject  of  chapter  one,  in  this  chapter  I  will  focus  on  

managerialism,  the  precarity  of  the  humanities  within  the  new  regime  of  priorities  

in  many  systems  of  higher  education,  and  the  university  in  the  knowledge  society  as  

indicative  of  the  present  crisis  and  illustrative  of  a  shift  occurring  once  more  in  the  

state-­‐economy-­‐university-­‐culture  constellation.    One  uniting  factor,  which  I’ll  return  

to  later  in  the  chapter,  is  how  these  three  phenomena  attempt  to  render  the  crisis  in  

such  a  way  that  universities  are  not  appealing  to  forms  of  justification  that  are  

 

143

politically  contentious  (at  least  not  in  the  way  they  were  in  Germany  in  the  early  

20th  century  or  in  the  United  Sates  in  the  1960s).    This  will  become  important  when  

changes  in  the  nature  of  the  state  and  economy,  and  the  consequences  of  these  on  

universities,  are  discussed.  

Vignette  1:  Administrative  Bloat,  or  the  Problem  of  Managerialism  

  Academics  are  quick  to  dismiss  criticisms  coming  from  the  business  sector,  

but  a  2012  article  from  Bloomberg  Businessweek  provided  faculty  members  with  a  

platform  upon  which  to  air  their  grievances.    The  article,  entitled  “The  Troubling  

Dean-­‐to-­‐Professor  Ratio,”222  begins  with  J.  Paul  Robinson,  chair  of  the  Purdue  faculty  

senate,  pointing  to  a  row  of  administrative  offices.   “I  have  no  idea  what  these  

people  do,” Robinson  tells  John  Hechinger,  the  reporter.    Hechinger  proceeds  to  

specify  what  Robinson  in  complaining  about  —  1  provost,  6  vice  and  associate  vice  

provosts,  16  deans,  and  11  vice  presidents.    Highly  paid  and  highly  varied  in  their  

functions  (from  “chief  diversity  officer” to  “marketing  officer”),  the  growth  in  

administration  relative  to  faculty  has  spiked  in  recent  decades.223    What  frustrates  

222  John  Hechinger,  “The  Troubling  Dean-­‐to-­‐Professor  Ratio,” Bloomberg  Businessweek,  Nov.  21,  2012.    223  At  Purdue  the  increase  in  administrators  was  54%  over  the  past  decade,  eight  times  the  rate  of  the  growth  in  tenure  and  tenure-­‐track  positions.    According  to  the  US  Department  of  Education  the  national  average  was  a  60  %  jump  in  administrative  positions  form  1993-­‐2007,  ten  times  the  rate  of  tenure  and  tenure  track  faculty  positions.    Or  to  take  an  example  from  the  University  of  California,  “between  1998  and  2009,  while  student  enrollments  increased  33  percent  and  ladder-­‐rank  faculty  increased  25  percent,  the  ranks  of  senior  managers  rose  by  125  percent.    By  the  end  of  the  period,  [the  University  of  California  System]  had  1  senior  administrator  per  1.1  faculty  members.” Coleen  Lye,  Christopher  Newfield,  and  James  Vernon,  “Humanists  and  the  Public  University,”  Representations,  116  (2011),  5.  

 

144

professors  like  Robinson  is  that  this  growth,  called  “administrative  bloat,” has  

tracked  the  skyrocketing  of  tuition  and  the  declining  levels  of  state  and  federal  

funding  for  public  universities.    Put  in  the  ironic  position  of  arguing  from  principles  

of  efficiency  (ostensibly  the  province  of  administrators),  Robinson  ruefully  asks:  

“We’re  here  to  deliver  a  high-­‐quality  education  at  as  low  a  price  as  possible.    Why  is  

it  that  we  can’t  find  any  money  for  more  faculty,  but  there  seems  to  be  an  almost  

unlimited  budget  for  administrators?”  

  The  rejoinder  from  administrators  was  summed  up  by  Purdue’s  then  acting  

president,  Timothy  Sands.  “This  is  a  $2.2  billion  operation  —  you’ve  got  to  have  

some  people  involved  in  administering  it,  managing  it,  running  it,  leading  it.    We’re  

about  as  lean  as  we  can  afford  to  be.” The  exchange  between  Robinson  and  Sands  

neatly  expresses  changes  that  have  occurred  during  the  past  three  decades  in  higher  

education.  The  era  of  grand,  heavily  subsidized  state  planning,  such  as  was  seen  in  

the  CMP,  is  over.    What  we  have  now  is  a  set  of  tasks  that  have  been  mainly  shifted  

onto  the  institutions  themselves  (getting  budgets  in  order,  managing  large  scale  and  

varied  “research  operations,” expanding  what  Stefan  Muthesius  calls  “student  

personnel  services”224)  and  onto  the  students  in  the  form  of  tuition  increases.    

Moreover,  this  occurs  in  a  context  in  which  the  scale  of  higher  education  has  

exploded  (reflected  in  the  $2.2  billion  operating  budget).    However,  this  does  not  

necessarily  mean  increased  freedom  for  faculty.    The  general  direction  of  operations  

can  still  be  managed,  as  has  been  the  case  since  Science  —  The  Endless  Frontier,  

224  See  Stefan  Muthesius,  The  Post-­‐War  University:  Utopianist  Campus  and  College  (New  Haven:  Yale  University  Press,  2001),  20-­‐24.  

 

145

through  granting  agencies  like  the  National  Endowment  for  the  Humanities  (NEH),  

National  Institute  of  Health  (NIH),  or  National  Science  Foundation  (NSF),  but  these  

now  compete  with  powerful  non-­‐governmental  agencies  like  the  Ford  and  Bill  and  

Melinda  Gates  Foundations.    If  faculty  can  find  funding,  for  example  in  public-­‐private  

partnerships  though  “knowledge  transfer” opened  up  by  the  1980  Bayh-­‐Dole  act,  or  

by  teaming  up  with  foundations,  or  even  by  attracting  enough  students  to  keep  

enrollments  high,  then  that  is  what  administrators  will  encourage  them  to  do.      

Moreover,  at  each  step  of  the  way  these  decisions  are  subject  to  review  by  an  ever-­‐

growing  band  of  vice  presidents,  presidents,  provosts,  vice  provosts,  and  other  

managers  concerned  with  guiding  the  course  of  academic  work.  

Vignette  2:  The  Erosion  of  the  Humanities  

  One  key  feature  of  the  current  crisis  is  the  difficulty  that  those  in  the  

humanities  have  had  in  justifying  the  value  of  their  work  to  this  growing  band  of  

administrators  and  to  the  general  public.    Aaron  Kuntz  and  John  Petrovic225  provide  

an  example  from  my  own  specialized  academic  discipline  of  “philosophy  of  

education”  —  and  as  good  representatives  of  specialization  the  authors  can  resort  to  

torturous  linguistic  tics  to  make  a  straightforward  point.226    They  were  interested  in  

understanding  how  the  language  and  “cognitive  frames”  that  faculty  members   225  Aaron  Kuntz  and  John  Petrovic,  “The  Politics  of  Survival  in  Foundations  of  Education:  Borderlands,  Frames,  and  Strategies.”  Educational  Studies,  48,  no.  1,  (2006),  7-­‐43.    I  mention  the  style  only  in  reference  to  Louis  Menand’s  earlier  discussion  of  a  “crisis  of  confidence”  amongst  humanities  scholars,  which  shows  up  in  needlessly  technical  language.    226  I  have  chosen  an  example  from  a  school  of  education,  but  the  question  of  communicating  the  value  of  humanities  work  is  meant  to  apply  more  broadly.    Many  of  these  reflections  should  resonate  with  the  material  covered  in  chapter  one.    

 

146

marshaled  to  describe  their  work  reinscribed  Educational  Foundations  faculty  in  the  

“larger  contemporary  discourses”  that  I’ve  been  describing  and  revealed  their  place  

within  these.    Through  a  series  of  interviews  (mostly  with  members  of  regional  

philosophy  of  education  societies)  Kuntz  and  Petrovic  identified  “a  general  belief  

that  many  non-­‐Foundations  faculty  members  do  not  see  Foundations  as  important,  

and/or  are  not  clear  on  what  it  is  the  Foundations  faculty  do.”227    This  was  to  a  large  

extent  reflective  of  a  general  trend  where  the  ends  of  Education  faculty  work  are  set  

by  external  agencies  not  in  line  with  standards  of  valuation  traditionally  applied  to  

humanistic  work  (e.g.  following  NCATE  certification  credentials  that  privilege  

“teaching  methods,”  metrics  for  evaluating  research  output  taken  from  the  hard  

sciences,  or  trying  to  meet  the  targets  of  NCLB,  which  downplay  humanistic  

approaches  for  more  quantifiable  learning  objectives  that  can  be  measured).    

However,  the  more  important  point  here  is  that  such  a  context  led  many  faculty  to  

fear  that  Foundations  programs  and  positions  would  be  folded  into  (and  seriously  

compromised  by)  other  departments  in  schools  of  Education.    In  light  of  this  

Foundations  faculty  developed  a  set  of  strategies,  which  the  authors  categorize  as  

“communication,  visibility,  and  practicability.”  

  Communication  concerned  “engagement  with  the  formal  mechanisms  

through  which  boundaries  are  continuously  (re)worked,”228  and  interviewees  

focused  primarily  on  finding  better  and  more  effective  ways  to  communicate  the  

nature  and  value  of  their  work  to  the  proper  audiences  (teachers,  fellow  faculty,   227  Ibid.,  181.    228  Ibid.,  183.  

 

147

administrators,  and  interested  political  groups).    These  strategies  varied,  but  the  

authors  found  commonality  in  “the  need  to  smuggle  [Foundations  work]  into  the  

institutional  structures  and  curricular  space  within  which  marginalized  knowledge  

practices  might  be  partially  protected.”229    However,  the  interviewees  acknowledged  

that  such  a  strategy  “affected  the  very  discourses  in  which  they  find  meaning”230  and  

expressed  anxieties  over  ceding  academic  autonomy.  

  Visibility  concerned  “making  Foundations  materially  and  discursively  present  

in  the  local  context,”231  for  example  by  serving  on  committees,  making  sure  

Foundations  requirements  were  retained  in  the  curriculum,  and  participating  in  

work  that  brings  faculty  into  closer  contact  with  populations  like  school  teachers.      

Such  strategies  aim  to  “reassert  professional  authority”  where  Foundations  faculty  

feel  this  is  being  undermined.    Practicality,  which  is  that  which  “is  suited  for  actual  

use  or  useful  activities…[seeks]  to  apply  the  institutional  structure,  a  particular  

discourse  of  effectiveness,  [to  Foundations  work]  in  a  way  that  mirrors  the  

foundation  for  the  claims  and  activities  that  define  and  protect  other  knowledge  

practices  in  teacher  education.”232  The  strategies  of  both  Visibility  and  Practicality  

operate  “within  a  discourse  of  boundaries  that  promote  the  professional  authority  

229  Ibid.,  185.    230  Ibid.    231  Ibid.    232  Ibid.,  186-­‐7  

 

148

of  other  studies  in  ways  that  may  lead  to  an  appropriation  of  the  purposes  of  

Foundations.”233  

  Long  gone  is  the  self-­‐confidence  of  the  Mandarins  or  Hutchins,  or  even  the  

clear  critical  function  that  Kant  set  for  the  Philosophical  Faculty.    Kuntz  and  Petrovic  

conclude  that  “faculty  participants  offered  analyses  that  established  an  inside  and  

outside,  negotiated  material  and  discursive  boundaries…[their  work]  consists  in  

maintaining  some  container  walls  and  transgressing  others.”234    The  authors  worry  

that  this  work  often  has  the  effect  of  furthering  the  conditions  wherein  faculty  

members  develop  a  “general  sense  of  despair”235  by  easily  allowing  their  work  to  be  

reinscribed  within  a  general  neoliberal  frame.    However,  my  purpose  in  introducing  

this  example  is  to  provide  a  partial  snapshot  of  the  kinds  of  changes  and  challenges  

that  philosophers  of  education  and  others  in  the  humanities  are  likely  to  fix  their  

sights  upon.    Feeling  pressures  from  administrators  to  be  more  productive,  from  

funding  sources  to  be  more  empirical  in  their  research  like  their  colleagues  in  the  

hard  and  social  sciences,  and  the  general  public  to  be  more  relevant,  the  humanities  

in  the  university  today  find  themselves  in  a  very  uncertain  position.    How  

humanities  work  came  to  be  a  scandal  in  schools  of  Education  and  universities  in  

general  will  be  explored  later  in  this  chapter.236  

233  Ibid.,  187.    234  Ibid.,  190.    235  Ibid.,  193.    236  We  have  already  seen  this  theme  of  the  humanities  in  peril  or  crisis  brought  up  several  times.    What  makes  this  current  treatment  slightly  different  is  reading  the  

 

149

Vignette  3:  Knowledge  and  the  University  

  I  had  the  privilege  of  recently  participating  in  a  seminar  called  The  New  

University?    The  course  was  an  interesting  mix  of  students  from  Columbia’s  

Graduate  School  of  Architecture,  Planning,  and  Preservation  (GSAPP)  and  the  

Graduate  School  of  Arts  and  Sciences  (GSAS).    In  addition  to  weekly  discussions  of  

readings,  GSAPP  students  had  a  studio  component  in  which  they  generated  designs  

for  Columbia’s  northward  expansion  into  their  Manhattanville  campus.237      While  

principles  of  campus  design  were  discussed,  including  whether  or  not  there  was  a  

distinct  American  tradition  of  campus  planning  that  could  be  drawn  upon  for  these  

new  designs,  the  general  logic  of  expansion  was  never  called  into  question.    

Jonathan  Cole,  author  of  The  Great  American  University238  and  one  of  the  seminar  

leaders,  recalled  a  perpetual  challenge  that  he  faced  during  his  tenure  as  provost  of  

Columbia:  “the  problem  was  never  a  lack  of  money,  but  always  a  lack  of  space.”    

When  asked  what  necessitated  (or  legitimated)  this  constant  expansion  Cole  

state  of  the  humanities  in  light  of  managerialism  and  the  changed  set  of  priorities  in  universities  that  I  will  describe  later  in  the  chapter.    237  Manhattanville  is  a  17-­‐acre  site  that  stretches  roughly  from  125th  st.  to  134th  st.  in  Manhattan,  bordered  by  Broadway  to  the  east  and  the  Hudson  River  to  the  west.    As  Columbia’s  website  describes  it,  “Columbia’s  comprehensive  plan…moves  away  from  past  ad-­‐hoc  growth  of  University  buildings.  Gradually  over  the  next  quarter-­‐century,  this  carefully  considered,  transparent,  and  predictable  plan  will  create  a  new  kind  of  urban  academic  environment  that  will  be  woven  into  the  fabric  of  the  surrounding  community.” Moreover,  the  campus  will  have  be  decidedly  research  focused,  housing  large  centers  such  as  the  Mind-­‐Brian  Behavior  Institute.    See  http://neighbors.columbia.edu/pages/manplanning/.    (Last  accessed  May  2,  2014.)    238  Jonathan  Cole,  The  Great  American  University:  Its  Rise  to  Preeminence,  its  Indispensable  National  Role,  Why  it  Must  be  Protected  (New  York:  Public  Affairs,  2009).    

 

150

answered  unequivocally,  “the  research  function  of  the  university  and  the  production  

of  new  knowledge.”    This  general  belief  is  echoed  in  the  plans  for  Manhattanville,  

which  will  house  many  research  laboratories  and  centers,  but  is  not  slated  to  

include  any  of  the  undergraduate  teaching  functions  of  Columbia  College,  which  will  

remain  tucked  away  in  the  southeast  corner  of  the  Morningside  Heights  campus.  

  Cole’s  answer  and  the  Manhattanville  project  are  admittedly  concerned  with  

only  one  segment  of  the  higher  education  sector  –  namely  the  research  function  at  

large  public  and  private  research  universities.    However,  the  remark  is  telling  in  that  

it  reveals  the  general  logic  that  governs  much  of  our  thinking  about  universities  

today.    Take,  for  example,  the  concluding  presidential  remarks  from  the  2000  Lisbon  

European  Council,  a  meeting  of  EU  politicians  and  educational  leaders  tasked  with  

normalizing  and  reforming  higher  education  across  Europe  for  the  first  decade  of  

the  21st  century.    Citing  policies  like  the  establishment  of  the  European  Research  

Area  and  the  Bologna  Process,  through  which  researchers  and  students  can  move  

with  more  ease  across  national  boundaries  among  EU  member  states,  the  president  

imagined  Europe  heading  in  the  direction  of  becoming  “the  most  competitive  and  

dynamic  knowledge  based  economy  in  the  world,  capable  of  sustained  growth  with  

more  and  better  jobs  and  greater  social  cohesion.”239  

  In  these  remarks  we  can  see  that  “knowledge”  is  here  invoked  in  a  slightly  

broader  sense  than  in  the  original  context  of  Wissenschaft,  or  the  fruits  that  are  born  

of  organized  research.    Knowledge  now  is  something  that  is  generated  by  increasing   239  Cited  in  Gert  Biesta,  “Towards  the  Knowledge  Democracy?  Knowledge  Production  and  the  Civic  Role  of  the  University,”  Studies  in  Philosophy  and  Education,  26  (2007),  468.  

 

151

the  opportunities  for  interaction,  which  ranges  from  the  different  research  

programs  and  expertise’s  of  researchers  (Cole’s  rationale  for  expansion)  to  

differences  in  cultural  backgrounds  and  potential  aptitude  for  different  jobs  (the  

Lisbon  Council’s  hope  for  “social  cohesion”  and  economic  growth).    Knowledge  thus  

imposes  an  obligation  on  the  university  to  shed  it’s  cloistered  past  and  engage  the  

conditions  of  fluidity  and  movement  that  characterize  the  modern  world.    Why  this  

has  not  been  a  smooth  process,  and  how  universities  have  either  failed  to  meet  or  

challenged  this  obligation,  will  be  the  third  lens  through  which  to  understand  the  

modern  crisis  of  the  university.    

I.  Managerialism  

  One  way  to  approach  the  problem  of  administrative  bloat,  or  the  imposition  

of  a  decision-­‐making  structure  that  takes  governing  control  away  from  the  faculty,  is  

to  look  for  broader  changes  that  have  occurred  in  the  economy.    “Managerialism”  

has  emerged  in  a  number  of  fields  as  a  term  meant  to  capture  the  packages  of  

reforms  that  have  swept  through  many  social  institutions  in  the  past  40  years.    As  

David  Lea  notes,  “marketization,  privatization,  performance  measurement  or  

performativity  indexing  and  accountability  are  interrelated  concepts  broadly  

associated  with  the  term  managerialism.”240    These  models  are  premised  on  a  belief  

that  the  kinds  of  managerial  structures  one  finds  in  the  private  sector  should  be  

embraced  by  public  institutions  (or  even  in  private  universities,  which  historically  

imagined  themselves  operating  in  light  of  different  imperatives)  in  order  to  render  

240  David  Lea,  “The  Managerial  University  and  the  Decline  of  Modern  Thought,”  Educational  Philosophy  and  Theory,  43,  no.  8  (2009),  816.  

 

152

such  institutions  more  efficient,  effective,  and  productive.    To  this  end,  governments  

and  supranational  organization  (the  World  Bank,  the  EU)  have  initiated  changes  in  

the  organizational  make-­‐up  of  universities  worldwide  through  policy  

recommendations,  restructured  funding  agreements,  and  performance  targets.241    In  

practical  terms,  such  changes  have  resulted  in  a  rapid  increase  in  administrative  

staff  relative  to  faculty,  new  measures  for  evaluating  and  gauging  performance  of  

university  workers  (in  many  instances  altering  the  character  of  such  work),  and  a  

decrease  in  public  funding  for  higher  education.242  

There  are  several  significant  effects  of  this  shift.    Lea  notes  how  this  process  

calls  into  question  the  internal  goods  of  university  work  by  imposing  new  schemas  

of  evaluation.    He  believes  that  managerialism  initiates  “the  reduction  of  matter  and  

even  social  behaviors  to  measurable  units,”243  which  makes  a  good  deal  of  university  

work  (e.g.  humanities  teaching  and  learning,  which  are  notoriously  difficult  to  

measure)  an  object  of  suspicion.    In  a  similar  vein,  David  Preston244  claims  that  

managerialism  evidences  a  post-­‐enlightenment  legitimation  crisis,  where  the  

operations  of  capitalist  management  provide  the  amoral  response  to  the  breakdown  

of  older  forms  of  authority  —  or,  following  the  preceding  chapter,  a  faith  in  long-­‐

term  investment  and  planning  by  federal  and  state  governments,  seen  in  post-­‐WWII  

241  Ibid.    242  See  Newfield,  159-­‐73,  for  a  comprehensive  account  of  this  in  the  United  States.    243  Lea,  9.    244  David  Preston  “Managerialism  and  the  Post-­‐Enlightenment  Crisis  of  the  British  University,” Educational  Philosophy  and  Theory,  33,  no.  2  (2001),  344-­‐363.  

 

153

funding  schemes  and  the  CMP.    As  with  Lea,  this  condition  depletes  the  university  of  

whatever  resources  it  has  to  resist  forces  of  marketization  and  the  managerial  

structures  it  brings  in  tow.      

Other  thinkers  have  followed  the  template  of  The  Spirit  of  the  New  

Capitalism,245  tracking  how  the  language  of  managerial  culture  has  congealed  into  a  

set  of  more  concrete  institutional  arrangements.    In  the  British  and  Australasian  

context  many  of  these  analyses  focus  on  New  Public  Management  (NPM),  a  

governing  regime  in  which  “higher  education  is  conceived  as  a  managed  economy  in  

which  competitive  markets  and  market  simulacra  are  nested  in  a  framework  of  

external  supervision  by  governments  or,  depending  on  the  sphere  of  operation,  

institutional  managers.”246    According  to  Grahame  Locke  and  Chris  Lorenz,  one  of  

the  unintended  consequences  of  such  a  shift  is  the  eclipse  of,  “universal  —  

educational  and  scientific  —  goals,”  in  universities  by  “ordinary  ‘private’  market  or  

commercial  logic.”247    Furthermore,  as  a  group  of  British  philosophers  of  education  

have  written,248  the  managerialism  of  corporate  entities  and  the  entrepreneurial  

245  Luc  Boltanski  and  Eve  Chiapello,  The  Spirit  of  the  New  Capitalism  (New  York:  Verso,  2007),  57-­‐101.      246  Simon  Marginson,  “Academic  Creativity  Under  New  Public  Management,” Educational  Theory,  58,  no.  3  (2008),  270.    See  also  Michael  Power,  The  Audit  Society:  Rituals  of  Verification,  (London:  Oxford  University  Press,  1999).    Power’s  conception  of  the  “audit  society” presages  many  of  the  developments  documented  in  more  recent  treatments  of  managerial  culture  in  universities.    247  Graham  Lock  and  Chris  Lorenz,  “Revisiting  the  University  Front,”  Studies  in  Philosophy  and  Education,  26  (2007),  408.    248  Nigel  Blake,  Paul  Smeyers,  Richard  Smith,  and  Paul  Standish,  Education  in  an  age  of  Nihilism  (London:  Routledge,  2001).  

 

154

spirit  of  flexible  and  highly  competitive  workplaces  have  taken  hold  of  how  

administrators  and  policy  makers  view  the  ends  of  education  in  general  (e.g.  the  

publishing  of  U.K.  league  tables  which  rank  school  performance  so  as  to  provide  

parents  with  the  information  needed  to  make  “a  more  informed  choice”  about  their  

child’s  education;  or  in  the  United  States  we  can  look  to  various  school  voucher  

programs).  

Such  a  shift  is  particularly  pronounced  in  universities  when  read  against  

Humboldt’s  linkage  of  teaching  and  research  in  pursuit  of  universal  knowledge,  

Hutchins  or  Eliot’s  conception  of  general  education,  or  any  of  the  ideals  backing  the  

expansion  of  the  higher  education  sector  for  the  public  good  that  were  deeply  

formative  in  the  foundation  of  the  modern  university  system,  as  was  seen  in  the  

previous  chapter.    As  I  mentioned  earlier  in  this  chapter,  much  of  the  thrust  of  

managerialism  is  to  conceive  of  the  crisis  as  a  very  particular  answer  to  the  “what  

went  wrong?”  question  that  Janet  Roitman  argues  is  behind  many  crisis  

designations.    Here  the  answer  is  that  prior  forms  of  academic  organization  were  

inefficient,  and  in  times  where  the  state  is  no  longer  flooding  universities  with  

financial  and  human  capital  (as  occurred  in  the  post-­‐WWII  period),  then  more  

efficient  and  enlightened  organizational  and  management  principles  are  called  for.    

This  is  meant  to  sidestep  a  political  discussion,  though  as  we  saw  earlier  in  William  

Bowen’s  assessment  of  how  the  cost  disease  factors  into  funding  decisions  about  

universities,  a  political  discussion  of  priorities  is  exactly  what  is  called  for  in  

 

155

discussions  of  managerialism.249    

Now,  many  of  these  critical  assessments  of  the  way  universities  are  

organized  and  governed  are  premised  on  a  confrontation  with  some  sort  of  

normative  ideal  about  the  university,  for  example  of  its  proper  vocation  of  seeking  

“universal  knowledge.”    Indeed,  an  early  version  of  this  form  of  critique  was  seen  in  

Wolff’s  Ideal  of  the  University  in  the  previous  chapter.    The  difference  between  the  

1960s  and  the  present  moment  is  that  such  critiques  are  engaging  a  different  set  of  

background  conditions  that  can  broadly  be  understood  under  the  banner  of  

“neoliberalism.”    In  Wolff’s  case  the  problem  was  that  universities  were  becoming  

efficient  agents  of  government  (especially  military)  policy  and  economic  interests  

without  reflecting  on  the  ends  to  which  such  policies  were  leading.    In  the  wake  of  

the  neoliberal  project  this  kind  of  critique  is  more  difficult  to  make  because  both  the  

state  and  the  interests  of  the  economy  have  been  radically  reorganized.  

In  a  special  issue  of  Representations,  an  interdisciplinary  humanities  journal  

from  the  University  of  California,  Coleen  Lye,  Christopher  Newfield,  and  James  

Vernon  give  a  good  accounting  of  what  this  neoliberal  project  does  to  the  university.    

The  title  of  the  special  issue  was,  “The  Humanities  and  the  Crisis  of  the  Public  

University,”  and  in  many  respects  the  various  invited  contributions  were  

responding  to  the  following  list  of  symptoms  from  the  neoliberal  public  university:  

 “replacement  of  public  funding  with  tuition;  explosion  of  administrative  activities,  personnel,  and  costs;  privileging  of  the  ‘practical’  over  the  ‘liberal’  arts  on  grounds  of  higher  career  salaries;  franchising  of  degrees  overseas,  or  in  global  colonies  (hubs  or  partners);  casualization  of  academic  labor  and  the  

249  Cf.  page  51  of  this  dissertation.  

 

156

erosion  of  tenure;  creation  of  ‘market-­‐driven’  inequities  in  faculty  salaries  and  reduction  of  service-­‐based  pension  packages.”250    

  Such  a  list  should  reinforce  the  fact  that  there  is  nothing  amoral  or  neutral  

about  managerialism,  but  rather  that  it  is  but  one  feature  of  a  broad  

reorganization  of  universities  away  from  internal  forms  of  regulation  and  

towards  economic  ends  (this  being  the  neoliberal  rearticulation  of  the  “public  

good”).    Recalling  the  “Communiqué  From  an  Absent  Future,”  the  crisis  of  the  

university  emerges  from  a  critical  interrogation  of  these  economic  ends,  the  long-­‐

term  viability  of  the  state  form  they  presuppose,  and  the  university’s  role  in  

producing  and  sustaining  these.    

II.  The  Crisis  of  the  Humanities  

  In  his  1959  Rede  Lecture,  the  British  literary  critic  C.P.  Snow  famously  

lamented  what  he  called  “the  two  cultures…literary  intellectuals  at  one  pole  —  at  

the  other  scientists,  and  as  most  representative,  the  physical  scientists  [today  we  

might  swap  in  neuroscientists].  Between  the  two  a  gulf  of  mutual  

incomprehension.”251    Writing  just  one  year  earlier  in  America,  Hannah  Arendt  

penned  the  following  words  explaining  the  motivations  behind  The  Human  

Condition,  a  difficult  to  classify  phenomenology  of  political  life.    Departing  from  

symbolic  importance  of  launching  a  satellite  into  space  in  1957,  which  signaled  the  

ascent  of  science  to  a  point  where  the  limits  of  man  or  the  Earth  are  no  longer  firm,  

250  Coleen  Lye,  Christopher  Newfield,  and  James  Vernon,  “Humanists  and  the  Public  University,” Representations,  116  (2011),  2.    251  C.P.  Snow,  The  Two  Cultures  (Cambridge:  Cambridge  University  Press,  1998),  4.  

 

157

she  writes,  “what  I  propose,  therefore,  is  very  simple:  it  is  nothing  more  than  to  

think  what  we  are  doing.”252    The  worry  in  both  cases  is  that  the  age  of  big  science  

which  emerged  out  of  WWII  lacked  the  kind  of  moral  constraints  that  the  

humanities  could  impose,  and  conversely  that  a  failure  of  humanists  to  deal  with  

evolutions  in  the  basic  fund  of  knowledge  could  lead  to  an  irresponsibility  in  literary  

culture  as  well.253  

  One  way  to  underscore  the  enduring  relevance  of  Snow’s  distinction  is  to  

look  at  the  ways  the  sciences  and  the  humanities  have  been  folded  into  the  current  

institutional  structure  of  the  university.    As  mentioned  above,  Lea  laments  “the  reign  

of  quantity” in  the  valuation  of  academic  work.    When  quantification  is  the  name  of  

the  game,  it  is  not  difficult  to  imagine  an  inequality  emerging  between  the  hard  and  

social  sciences,  and  then  a  further  inequality  between  these  and  the  humanities  if  all  

are  held  to  a  common  measure.    If  we  look  at  certain  metrics  for  valuing  academic  

work,  then  we  can  begin  to  see  clearly  why  this  is  the  case.    Nick  Burbules  and  Paul  

Smeyers  detail  one  such  metric,  the  Impact  Factor,  which  is  meant  to  evaluate  the  

252  Hannah  Arendt,  The  Human  Condition  (Chicago:  University  of  Chicago  Press,  1958),  5.    253 “I  remember  being  cross-­‐examined  by  a  scientist  of  distinction.    ‘Why  do  most  writers  take  on  social  opinions  which  would  have  been  thought  distinctly  démodé at  the  time  of  the  Plantaganets?    Wasn’t  that  true  of  most  of  the  famous  20th  century  writers?    Yeats,  Pound,  Wyndham  Lewis,  nine  out  of  ten  of  those  who  have  dominated  literary  sensibility  in  our  time  — weren’t  they  not  only  politically  silly,  but  politically  wicked?    Didn’t  the  influence  of  all  they  represent  bring  Auschwitz  that  much  nearer?’” Snow,  7.  

 

158

quality  of  research  output.254    An  academic’s  impact  factor  is  the  result  of  a  complex  

formula  that  tracks  citations  of  articles  and  books  in  a  weighted  index  of  academic  

publications.    What  concerns  Burbules  and  Smeyers  are  the  fundamental  

inadequacies  of  such  measures  (e.g.  possibilities  to  “game  the  system” through  

mutual  citations,  an  inability  to  differentiate  between  negative  and  positive  

citations,  or  emerging  preferences  for  certain  types  of  writing)255  and  their  growing  

influence  in  the  employment  practice  of  universities  and  publishing  practices  of  

academic  journals.    Moreover,  citations  of  fundamental  methodological  or  

conceptual  advances  in  our  scientific  understanding,  which  ideally  would  apply  to  

scientific  literature,  do  not  find  an  easy  correlate  in  the  humanities  or  some  of  the  

social  sciences.  

  We  can  look  to  An  Verburgh,  Jan  Elen,  &  Sari  Lindblom-­‐Ylänne256  to  deepen  

the  worries  raised  by  Burbules  &  Smeyers.    They  examine  whether  these  metrics  

measuring  the  quality  of  research  have  had  a  markedly  beneficial  effect  on  the  other  

side  of  academic  work  —  teaching.    The  authors  note  that  the  move  to  mass  higher  

education  and  policy  formations  driven  by  perceived  changes  in  the  status  of  

knowledge  have  significant  effects  on  the  ways  faculty  are  asked  to  balance  

teaching,  research,  and  other  functions  (e.g.  serving  various  publics  outside  the   254  Nicholas  Burbules  and  Paul  Smeyers,  “How  to  Improve  Your  Impact  Factor:  Questioning  the  Quantification  of  Academic  Quality,”  Journal  of  Philosophy  of  Education,  45,  no.  1  (2011),  1-­‐17.    255  Ibid.,  12.    256  An  Verburgh,  Jan  Elen,  and  Sari  Lindbloom-­‐Ylänne,  “Investigating  the  myth  of  the  relationship  between  teaching  and  research  in  higher  education:  A  review  of  empirical  research,” Studies  in  Philosophy  and  Education,  26  (2007),  449-­‐465.  

 

159

university).      This  changed  context  has  been  central  to  calls  for  reforms  in  both  the  

study  of  and  policy  towards  the  relationship  between  teaching  and  research.    

“However,” the  authors  argue,  “consistent  empirical  evidence  on  a  positive  mutual  

relationship  between  teaching  and  research  appears  more  difficult  to  retrieve” than  

the  touted  benefits  of  reform  policies.    Thus,  while  they  note,  “studies  point  out  that  

teaching  and  research  are  not  antagonistic  and  that  faculty  believe  in  the  value  of  

the  relation,”257  they  conclude  that  increased  efforts  to  isolate  a  positive  correlation  

between  these  two  activities  have  been  unable  to  capture  common,  shared  beliefs  

amongst  humanities  instructors  in  particular.    What  troubles  the  authors  most  is  

that  the  burden  of  many  of  these  studies  is  on  optimizing  the  research  end  

(measured  quantitatively),  to  the  determinant  of  a  nuanced  examination  of  “student  

learning  or  the  way  research  is  integrated  into  teaching.”258    As  noted  above,  this  can  

have  the  unintended  consequence  of  influencing  the  self-­‐conception  of  humanities  

professors.259      

257  Ibid.,  452.    258  Ibid.    259  Probably  the  most  concrete  example  of  this  comes  in  various  forms  of  academic  self-­‐assessment.    Phil  Cohen  highlights  the  British  Research  Assessment  Exercise  (RAE),  wherein  one  schedules  out  research  goals  with  a  set  of  measurable  targets.    The  major  worry  expressed  about  such  self-­‐assessment  schemes  is  that  they  foreclose  on  the  possibility  of  innovative  thought,  which  Cohen  argues  is  central  to  the  work  undertaken  in  universities.  Phil  Cohen,  “A  Place  to  Think?  Some  Reflections  on  the  Idea  of  the  University  in  the  Age  of  the  ‘Knowledge  Economy,”  New  Formations,  53  (2004),  12-­‐27.    Simon  Marginson  makes  the  same  point  in  light  of  NPM’s  encroachment  on  the  “radical-­‐creative  imagination.” For  a  more  recent  assessment  of  these  policy  changes  in  the  U.K.  see  Suzy  Harris,  The  University  in  Translation:  the  Internationalization  of  Higher  Education  (London:  Continuum,  2011).  

 

160

  Now  if  such  metrics  harbor  these  problems,  then  we  can  see  how  the  hard  

sciences  or  disciplines  more  amenable  to  quantification  along  other  lines  

(significantly,  their  ability  to  generate  revenue  or  place  students  in  lucrative  

careers)  are  put  in  a  privileged  position.    For  example,  the  capital  investments  

necessary  for  constructing  a  laboratory  or  setting  up  a  center  for  long-­‐term,  grant  

funded  research  projects  can  be  measured  with  some  confidence  by  looking  at  the  

quantity  and  quality  of  knowledge  produced,  the  ability  to  emerge  into  a  self-­‐

sufficient  cost  structure,  or  even  to  generate  new  sources  of  income  for  the  

university  through  developing  patents  or  engaging  in  technology  transfer  to  the  

private  sector.    Or,  to  take  the  example  from  the  beginning  of  this  chapter,  if  the  

study  of  certain  domains  —  e.g.  education  —  can  be  linked  to  the  needs  of  specific  

constituents  —  teachers,  students,  policy  makers  —,  then  again,  a  language  to  assess  

academic  work  in  terms  of  meeting  or  falling  short  of  targets  is  easier  to  imagine.    

The  relative  ease  with  which  these  assessment  schemes  can  be  constructed  puts  

those  in  the  humanities  that  don’t  have  a  specific  set  of  outcomes  in  mind  in  a  

difficult  position.    And  on  the  other  side  it  enables  managers  to  set  a  clear  range  of  

administrative  tasks  to  coordinate  research  efforts,  again  privileging  the  amoral  

machinations  of  capitalist  management  over  substantive  reflections  on  the  nature  

and  value  of  research  itself.  

  The  reference  to  Snow  should  demonstrate  that  these  tensions  are  certainly  

not  unique  to  our  present  moment,  where  the  reign  of  science  has  led  to  a  particular  

form  of  instrumental  reason.    But  unlike  the  post  WWII  period  the  funding  structure  

is  not  in  place  to  absolve  individual  departments  and  disciplines  from  formulating  

 

161

comprehensive  policy  objectives  to  justify  their  own  work.    Thus,  on  the  one  hand,  

there  is  the  reduction  of  academic  work  to  a  slim  number  of  quantifiable  models,  

which  skews  support  towards  particular  areas  of  the  university  (the  sciences,  

professional  programs)  and  away  from  others.260    The  report  from  Petrovic  and  

Kuntz  is  an  example  of  how  this  leads  to  specialization,  an  awkward  and  needlessly  

technical  prose  style,  and  professional  anxiety  amongst  humanities  professors.    But  

on  the  other  hand,  as  the  previous  section  argued,  this  model  is  no  longer  even  

based  on  the  intrinsic  goods  of  scientific  research  (which  is  one  coherent  reading  of  

what  made  the  post-­‐WWII  university  great),  but  rather  on  the  neoliberal  model  that  

“promotes  a  consumerist  view  of  education  that  signifies  it  as  a  private  investment  

instead  of  a  public  good.”261    As  evidenced  by  the  closure  of  various  humanities  

programs  (philosophy  at  SUNY-­‐Albany  and  Middlesex  in  the  UK,  classics  at  McGill),  

the  long-­‐term  nature  of  humanistic  academic  work,  once  so  central  to  our  

conception  of  what  a  university  is,  is  by  no  means  a  settled  issue.262    

260  One  can  also  look  at  the  decline  in  federal  funding  of  the  humanities,  for  example  in  a  40  %  reduction  in  the  National  Endowment  for  the  Humanities  budget  from  1972-­‐1996,  the  period  leading  to  the  conditions  current  scholars  are  now  struggling  against.    John  D’Arms,  “Funding  Trends  in  the  Academic  Humanities,  1970-­‐1995:  Reflections  on  the  Stability  of  the  System,” in  What  Happened  to  the  Humanities,  Ed.  Alvin  Kernan  (Princeton:  Princeton  University  Press,  1997),  32-­‐62.    261  Coleen  Lye,  Christopher  Newfield,  and  James  Vernon,  “Humanists  and  the  Public  University,” Representations,  116  (2011),  1.    262  Tood  Edwin  Jones  raised  this  issue  in  a  2011  article  for  the  Boston  Review  entitled  “Budgetary  Hemlock.” Jones,  then  head  of  the  philosophy  department  at  the  University  of  Nevada-­‐Las  Vegas,  described  the  reaction  of  a  friend  when  they  learned  that  the  administration  had  decided  to  close  the  department:  “You  can’t  have  a  university  without  a  philosophy  department!” Given  the  Kantian  legacy  still  present  in  many  conceptions  of  the  university,  this  is  a  perfectly  sensible  reaction.    

 

162

III.  The  University  and  the  Knowledge  Society  

  The  word  knowledge  has  already  cropped  up  several  times  in  the  previous  

two  sections.    Indeed,  if  Reason  defined  Kant’s  university,  Culture  and  Science  that  of  

Humboldt,  Knowledge  is  the  first  word  on  everyone’s  lips  today.    An  ever-­‐expanding  

body  of  literature  on  modern  universities  has  tried  to  conceptualize  current  trends  

in  light  of  what  many  have  called  “the  knowledge  society” (or  alternatively,  the  

“knowledge  economy”).263    In  order  to  ground  the  discussion  I’ll  take  three  examples  

from  the  “philosophy  of  education” field  to  demonstrate  the  topics  that  are  often  

taken  up  by  researchers  when  discussing  the  role  and  nature  of  knowledge  in  

humanistic  work.    I  will  deal  with  them  at  some  length  as  representative  samples.  

 Gert  Biesta  has  examined  how  policy  debates  in  “the  knowledge  society”  are  

related  to  the  two  primary  roles  that  we  have  already  seen  universities  asked  to  

fulfill  —  an  economic  role  and  a  civic  role.264    He  writes  that  in  recent  thought  

“knowledge  has  become  an  economic  force  in  its  own  right”  and  any  reform  of  

higher  education  policy  must  emphasize  the  desired  knowledge  practices  that  will  

benefit  both  students  and  nations  in  a  competitive,  networked  global  economy.     But  in  light  of  the  issues  discussed  in  this  chapter,  particularly  with  changes  in  the  nature  of  knowledge  and  in  the  kinds  of  universities  that  are  likely  to  attract  financial  support  from  the  state  and  popular  support  from  society,  the  sense  of  this  statement  is  not  so  straightforward.  Todd  Edwin  Jones,  “Budgetary  Hemlock,” Boston  Review,  April  5,  2011.    263  For  a  comparative  analysis  of  these  trends  across  different  nations,  see  the  collection  edited  by  Craig  Calhoun  and  Diana  Rhoten,  Knowledge  Matters:  The  Public  Mission  of  the  Research  University  (New  York:  Columbia  University  Press,  2011).    264  Gert  Biesta,  “Towards  the  Knowledge  Democracy?  Knowledge  Production  and  the  Civic  Role  of  the  University,” Studies  in  Philosophy  and  Education,  26  (2007),  467-­‐479.  

 

163

Given  that  knowledge  production  has  become  central  to  the  university’s  mission,  

this  economic  shift  has  brought  universities  a  renewed  amount  of  attention  from  

policy  makers  and  economists  (Biesta  gives  the  example  of  recent  EU  legislation  

such  as  the  Bologna  Process  or  the  development  of  the  European  Research  Area).    

However,  tensions  in  the  EU  have  also  signaled  a  renewed  interest  in  the  

university’s  integrative,  civic  mission.    The  mixing  of  these  two  missions  can  be  seen  

in  the  previously  mentioned  statement  from  the  2000  Lisbon  European  Council,  in  

which  universities  were  invoked  in  a  “deliberate  strategy  to  make  Europe  the  most  

competitive  and  dynamic  knowledge  economy  in  the  world,  capable  of  sustained  

growth  with  more  and  better  jobs  and  greater  social  cohesion.”265  

  Biesta  concedes  that  universities  no  longer  have  a  monopoly  on  knowledge  

production  (e.g.  research  is  pursued  in  privately  funded  laboratories  or  think  tanks),  

but  he  argues  that  they  still  occupy  a  privileged  space  by  virtue  of  granting  degrees  

that  confer  “scientific  status” to  bodies  of  knowledge  and  knowledge  practices.    

Instead  of  using  this  position  to  assert  the  superiority  of  scientific  truth  to  everyday  

understanding  (what  Biesta  calls  the  “technology-­‐argument”),  universities  can  

instead  initiate  vital  reflections  on  “the  production  of  scientific  knowledge  and  the  

role  of  science  in  society.”266    In  a  knowledge  society  this  gives  universities  the  

ability  to  recognize  “the  major  asymmetry  in  modern  society…between  scientific  

and  other  forms  of  knowledge” in  such  a  way  that  resists  the  hegemonic  forces  of  

scientific-­‐technological  explanation  (which  Biesta  sees  as  collapsing  the  knowledge   265  Cited  in  Biesta,  468.    266  Ibid.,  478.  

 

164

society  into  the  knowledge  economy).    If  scientific  knowledge  can  be  shown  to  be  a  

situated  knowledge  amongst  a  diversity  of  knowledge  practices,  then  universities  

will  be  able  to  pursue  a  reflective  and  democratic  function  in  modern  society,  whist  

more  or  less  retaining  their  traditional  disciplinary  structure.    However,  this  still  

presupposes  that  peer  review  or  other  features  of  academic  culture  will  handle  this  

function  in  a  way  that  is  different  from  either  the  state  or  private  institutions  (the  

previous  two  sections  of  this  chapter  should  at  least  raise  the  possibility  that  this  is  

a  problematic  assumption).    In  a  sense  we  can  see  Biesta  attempting  to  reinstall  

Kant’s  critical  function  of  the  humanities  at  the  heart  of  the  knowledge  society.    Or  

to  turn  to  the  American  example,  he  wants  universities  to  indulge  both  its  

productive  and  integrative,  humanistic  capacities.  

  Jan  Masschelein  and  Maarten  Simons  are  concerned  with  how  this  renewed  

interest  in  universities  initiates  not  a  new  opportunity,  but  rather  a  problematic  

reimagining  of  the  their  role  in  the  knowledge  society.267    Their  path  into  this  topic  is  

an  examination  of  the  elevated  importance  of  “learning” in  the  extant  “grammar  of  

schooling,” with  a  particular  eye  towards  how  universities  are  implicated  in  

furthering  a  particular  configuration  of  “both  government  and  self-­‐government” of  

subjects.    They  ask  the  question,  “who  are  we  as  people  for  whom  learning  is  of  

major  importance,  who  refer  to  learning  as  a  way  to  constantly  position  and  

267  Jan  Masschelein  and  Maarten  Simons,  “The  Governmentalization  of  Learning  and  the  Assemblage  of  a  Learning  Apparatus,”  Educational  Philosophy  and  Theory,  58,  no.  4  (2008),  391-­‐415.    

 

165

reposition  ourselves?”268    The  question  is  spurred  by  the  growing  importance  in  

policy  documents  of  the  connection  drawn  between  learning  processes  and  the  

generation  of  competencies  in  a  wide  range  of  behaviors.    This  is  premised  on  

knowledge  being  treated  as  something  emergent  as  opposed  to  relatively  stable,  

which  requires  adaptability  instead  of  mastery.  

  They  track  this  question  in  four  directions  that  seem  essential  to  

understanding  the  preeminence  of  “learning” in  the  knowledge  society:  “the  

necessity  of  learning  in  the  knowledge  economy,  the  importance  of  learning  to  

guarantee  freedom  in  a  changing  society,  the  educational  expertise  concerning  

learning  and  instruction,  and  the  importance  of  the  employability  of  learning  

results.”269    The  kind  of  subjectivity  that  this  investigation  sketches  is  one  in  which  

learning  is  an  ongoing,  value-­‐added  process,  an  object  of  “self-­‐management” and  

“self-­‐expertise,” and  measurable  and  capable  of  refinement  through  the  

demonstration  of  certain  competencies.    

 Masschelein  and  Simons  express  skepticism  as  to  “whether  the  experience  of  

learning  indeed  results  in  the  freedom  and  collective  well-­‐being  that  is  promised”270  

by  reformers  and  governments.    However,  the  upshot  of  their  study  is  to  give  proper  

attention  to  the  vocabulary  that  becomes  prevalent  in  a  knowledge  society,  for  

example  noting  how  the  “learning”  differs  from  “schooling,”  or  how  calling  a  sector  

“higher  education”  has  different  practical  effects  than  discussing  “universities  and   268Ibid.,  392.    269  Ibid.,  396.    270  Ibid.,  393.  

 

166

colleges,”  which  carry  with  them  a  history  and  a  tradition.    Like  Biesta  they  are  wary  

of  ways  in  which  this  vocabulary  collapses  the  potential  benefits  of  the  knowledge  

society  (with  liberatory  promises  of  increased  freedom  and  cooperation  on  par  with  

Enlightenment  discourse)  into  the  flattened  out  aims  of  the  knowledge  economy.271    

The  article  ends  with  the  important  critical  insight  that  any  substantive  university  

reforms  must  be  attentive  to  the  emancipatory  and  stultifying  potentials  inhering  in  

the  very  language  through  which  they  are  articulated  and  received.  

  To  round  out  this  picture  Maarten  Simons  places  university  reform  in  the  

knowledge  society  in  a  “broader  socio-­‐historical  context.”272    He  introduces  a  

distinction  between  two  milieus  that  vie  for  preeminence  in  setting  the  agenda  for  

the  university  and  defining  its  public  role:  the  personal  (“with  the  persona  of  the  

academic  or  critical  intellectual”)  and  the  governmental  (“with  the  persona  of  the  

state  official  or  governmental  expert”).    Drawing  on  the  development  of  the  modern  

research  university  in  19th  century  Germany,  Simons  reminds  us  that  university  

organization  has  always  involved  a  mixture  of  these  two  milieus.    For  example,  he  

cites  Wilhelm  Von  Humboldt’s  elaboration  of  the  pedagogical  idea  of  Bildung:    

“Whence  I  conclude,  that  the  freest  development  of  human  nature,  directed  as  little  as  possible  to  ulterior  civil  relations,  should  

271  It  should  be  noted  that  statements  such  as  this  cannot  be  taken  as  a  comprehensive  assessment  of  the  university.    The  research  function  of  the  university  certainly  has  many  attendant  dangers  of  inappropriate  relationships  with  economic  forces,  but  Masschelein  and  Simons’ comments  on  learning  are  more  difficult  to  attach  to  things  like  cutting  edge  bio-­‐medical  research  that  occurs  at  universities.        272  Maarten  Simons,  “The  ‘Renaissance  of  the  University’ in  the  European  Knowledge  Society:  An  Exploration  of  Principled  and  Governmental  Approaches,” Studies  in  Philosophy  and  Education,  26  (2007),  433-­‐447.  

 

167

always  be  regarded  as  paramount  in  importance  with  respect  to  the  culture  of  man  in  society.    He  who  has  been  thus  freely  developed  should  then  attach  himself  to  the  State:  and  the  State  should  test  and  compare  itself,  as  it  were,  in  him.”273      

  The  Humboldtian  ideal  has  however  suffered  a  subsequent  breakdown  and  

reformers  often  have  a  difficult  time  trying  to  reconcile  these  two  milieus.    Simons  

uses  the  conception  of  the  “public”  character  of  universities,  following  the  work  of  

Simon  Marginson,  as  an  example  of  this.    From  the  “governmental  gaze,  the  notion  

‘public’  refers  to  the  source  of  these  institutions’  funding,  and/or  the  ‘nature  of  the  

output  of  goods,’  who  benefits  and  how  the  goods  are  distributed.”274    As  articulated  

in  various  policy  directives  like  those  coming  from  the  Lisbon  European  Council  and  

the  Bologna  Process,  “public”  derives  its  substantive  content  from  the  methods  

deemed  most  suitable  for  developing  “the  most  competitive  and  dynamic  

knowledge-­‐based  economy  in  the  world.”    But  from  the  gaze  of  critical  intellectuals,  

“the  notion  ‘public’…  refers  not  merely  to  the  nature  of  outputs  and  issues  of  

funding,  but  to  the  public  character  of  for  instance  the  sphere  inside  the  university  

and  its  (critical)  relation  to  a  larger  public  sphere  beyond  the  university.”275  Here  

the  substantive  content  of  “public”  is  set  by  exemplary  procedures  for  maintaining  a  

healthy  and  robust  public  sphere,  or  by  modeling  a  way  to  legitimately  adjudicate  

between  competing  knowledge  claims.  

273  Cited  in  Simons,  439.    274  Ibid.,  440.    275  Ibid.  

 

168

  Simons  is  quite  emphatic  that  it  is  the  governmental  milieu  that  is  

determining  the  modes  in  which  the  contemporary  university  is  made  visible  as  an  

object  of  reform  in  the  knowledge  society.    The  consequences  of  this  are  similar  to  

those  noted  above  in  his  work  with  Jan  Masschelein.    As  he  puts  it  here,  “it  seems  as  

if  the  decline  of  the  role  of  the  critical  intellectual,  its  intellectual  culture  and  moral  

authority  or  social  prestige  goes  hand  in  hand  with  the  growing  importance  and  

almost  omnipotence  of  the  administrative,  managerial  intellectual  and  educational  

expert.”276    As  with  the  previous  two  examples,  the  major  worry  here  is  that  the  

conditions  of  the  knowledge  society  collapse  into  the  needs  of  the  knowledge  

economy  when  brought  into  the  realm  of  university  reform.  

  The  foregoing  examples  are  meant  to  underscore  a  potential  danger  inhering  

in  our  enthusiasm  towards  “knowledge” as  the  word  that  can  lead  universities  out  

of  our  present  confusion.    For  Biesta  the  danger  lies  in  knowledge  exacerbating  an  

imbalance  between  normal  claims  of  competency  and  those  of  “experts.” Ideally  the  

university  would  be  in  an  advantageous  position  to  address  this  potential  problem,  

but  the  present  environment  is  not  encouraging.    If  we  recall  Newfield’s  reading  of  

the  culture  wars,  then  we  can  appreciate  the  limitations  or  compromises  that  

academics  are  likely  to  face  in  democratizing  our  understanding  of  diverse  

knowledge  practices.277    This  worry  is  underscored  by  Mascehllein  and  Simons  (and  

276  Ibid.,  445.    277  Newfield  showed  how  experts  can  be  drawn  into  a  battle  that  they  didn’t  ask  for,  for  example  with  very  well  organized  think  thanks,  which  has  occurred  since  the  early  days  of  the  culture  wars.    The  expertise  of  the  faculty  lies  not  in  public  relations,  but  in  the  standards  that  are  set  by  their  discipline.    This  can  lead  to  a  

 

169

Simons),  first  calling  into  question  the  kinds  of  subjects  that  a  university  organized  

around  knowledge  is  supposed  to  produce,  and  second  questioning  where  authority  

ultimately  rests  in  valuing  and  directing  the  production  of  different  forms  of  

knowledge.    In  short,  like  the  multiversity,  knowledge  also  opens  up  a  space  for  

diverse  and  often  conflicting  understandings  of  mission  and  purpose  to  emerge  

within  the  university  and  in  the  broader  public  understanding.  

IV.  Characterizing  the  Current  Crisis  

  It  is  possible  to  note  certain  convergences  in  the  above  topics,  all  of  which  

will  help  in  characterizing  the  current  crisis  in  the  state-­‐economy-­‐university-­‐culture  

constellation  that  I  have  been  examining.    First,  there  is  the  persistent  concern  over  

the  increase  and  comprehensiveness  of  market-­‐based  reasoning,  terminology,  and  

practices.    As  Kuntz  and  Petrovic  note,  this  has  acute  effects  on  how  humanities  

scholars  conceive  of  their  own  work  and  place  within  the  university  structure.  

Steven  Burwood  sums  up  the  general  picture  for  a  large  number  of  humanities  

scholars:  “Academic  anxiety  emanates  from  the  fact  that  the  vision  of  education  

these  terms  [i.e.  of  managerialism,  New  Public  Management,  or  outsized  expectations  

for  “knowledge  creation”]  embody  is  one  most  academics  find  deeply  uncongenial  

and  at  odds  with  what  they  take  themselves  to  be  doing.”278    

confusion  of  the  bases  of  their  own  expertise,  and  lead  to  problems  similar  to  those  of  the  Mandarins.      278  Steven  Burwood,  “Universities  Without  Embarrassment,” Journal  of  Applied  Philosophy,  20,  no.  3  (2003),  299.  

 

170

  Second,  it  is  easy  to  imagine  all  of  these  changes  independent  of  any  strong  

state  influence.279    Take  as  an  example  the  proliferation  of  extension  campuses  and  

“global  studies” programs.    Many  flagship  institutions  such  as  Yale,  NYU,  and  even  

Columbia  (e.g.  the  Studio  X  studios  being  bought  up  by  GSAPP280)  have  established  a  

presence  overseas,  either  in  partnerships  with  existing  universities  or  through  the  

construction  of  new  campuses.    As  NYU  President  John  Sexton  has  put  it,  the  new,  

globalized  age  will  be  a  “knowledge  century” and  its  leaders  will  not  be  national  

university  systems,  but  rather  “idea  capitals.” “Globalization,” he  writes,  “is  not  

leveling  the  playing  field,  it  is  redrawing  it.  The  future  will  reside  in  the  idea  capitals,  

those  places  that  attract  a  disproportionate  percentage  of  the  world’s  intellectual  

capacity.”281  

  The  cultural  anthropologist  Tom  Looser  has  questioned  the  logic  underlying  

these  claims  in  his  broader  work  on  Special  Economic  Zones  (SEZs).282    For  Looser  

279  It  is  true  that  New  Public  Management  or  the  Research  Excellent  Framework  are  national  policies,  but  they  are  in  the  service  of  ideals  that  have  no  specific  national  reference  (i.e.  making  universities  and  academics  more  efficient  and  productive).  This  is  markedly  different  from  looking  to  universities  to  build  a  national  culture,  pursue  local  political  projects,  or  elaborate  and  curate  national  literary,  artistic,  and  scientific  achievements.      280  Studio  X  is  the  slightly  sinisterly  named  program  where  GSAPP  has  purchased  studio  spaces  in  the  downtown  areas  of  what  they  deem  “transitional  cities.”  These  currently  include  Mumbai,  Beijing,  Amman,  and  Rio  de  Janeiro,  with  plans  to  expand  into  Johannesburg,  Moscow,  and  Istanbul.    281  Cited  in  Tom  Looser,  “The  Global  University,  Area  Studies,  and  the  World  Citizen:  Neoliberal  Geography’s  Redistribution  of  the  World,’” Cultural  Anthropology  27,  no.  1  (2012),  102.    282  Looser  writes,  “There  are  many  variants  of  SEZs  (tax-­‐free  zones,  free-­‐trade  zones,  free  ports,  etc.),  but  the  general  idea  is  that  these  are  exceptional  areas  allowing  for  

 

171

the  new  global  campus,  engineered  to  produce  “world  citizens,” is  the  perfect  foil  for  

a  more  pervasive  neoliberal  project  that  has  ideologically  and  materially  diminished  

the  power  of  states  or  the  idea  of  a  “national  community” in  favor  of  the  exigencies  

of  global  capital.    He  writes,  “in  its  most  basic  and  generic  form,  neoliberalism  

implies  freedom  from  responsibility;  especially,  it  implies  freedom  from  

responsibility  to  any  kind  of  alterity,  in  favor  of  responsibility  only  to  one’s  self.  

Logically,  carried  out  as  a  principle,  the  result  would  be  a  kind  of  pure  self-­‐identity,  

free  of  relation  to  others.”283  

  Global  campuses  conform  to  this  project  in  several  ways.    First,  the  question  

of  alterity  is  removed  by  exempting  campuses  from  the  local  culture  (language,  

religious  traditions,  regional  literature,  etc.)  in  favor  of  a  globalized  vision  of  culture.    

Sexton  refers  to  Saadiyat  Island,  the  site  of  NYU  Abu  Dhabi,  as  a  “zone  of  pure  

culture,” including  branches  of  the  Louvre  and  Guggenheim  to  bolster  the  study  of  

subjects  like  “world  history” and  “world  literature.” Second,  most  of  these  

campuses  are  new  constructions  or  built  on  reclaimed  land,  thus  initiating  a  process  

of  building  that  is  “of  indifferent  relation  to  any  specific  history  (other  than  their  

own,  newly  formed).”284    Third,  the  sites  of  these  global  campuses  are  not  accidental,  

as  places  like  Abu  Dhabi  and  Singapore  are  able  to  grant  universities  exemption  

from  local  tax  laws  or  legal  restrictions.    For  example,  though  the  construction  of  

less  regulation  of  capital,  often  without  taxation,  and  at  times  allowing  for  some  suspension  of  local  laws.” Looser,  100.    283  Ibid.,  99.    284  Ibid.,  107.  

 

172

Saadiyat  Island  was  highly  dependent  on  the  exploitation  of  migrant  labor  (which  

government  authorities  were  finally  forced  to  redress),  NYU  was  adamant  that  the  

academic  conditions  of  the  campus  would  remain  consistent  with  policies  of  

academic  freedom  set  by  the  AAUP,  respect  the  equal  treatment  of  genders,  and  

provide  services  (including  shopping  and  entertainment)  equivalent  to  what  a  

student  might  access  on  the  home  campus  in  New  York  City.  

  In  Looser’s  focus  on  these  global  campuses  we  can  get  a  clearer  picture  on  

how  things  like  the  emphasis  on  “knowledge  production” and  our  new  “globalized  

context” can  have  quite  significant  effects  in  redefining  the  nature  of  the  university.    

For  example,  he  writes  that  in  these  programs  “there  is  a  gap,  or  indifference,  

between  the  subject  (of  citizenship,  or  culture)  and  its  predicate  (the  framework  of  

the  state,  or  more  generally  the  area,  to  which  we  belong).”285    The  goal  of  preparing  

or  producing  a  certain  type  of  republican  subject  (Humboldt),  or  “gentleman”

(Newman),  or  graduate  educated  to  meet  the  complexities  of  modern  life  and  

science  (CMP  or  general  education  programs)  becomes  less  comprehensible  than  

producing  a  pliant,  open-­‐ended,  “world  citizen” that  can  remain  responsive  to  the  

movements  of  global  capital.    Now  Looser  is  adamant  that  this  does  not  call  for  a  

reflexive  resurgence  in  nationalism,  a  point  to  which  I  am  in  full  agreement.    He  

writes,  “by  these  terms,  indifference  is  not  only  the  defining  condition  of  a  neoliberal  

sociality  but  also  a  real,  historical  condition  of  uncertainty  and  potentiality  —  both  

an  opening  into  new  possible  social  forms,  and  an  ideal  site  for  social  debate  and  

285  Ibid.,  114.  

 

173

critique.”286    The  point  is  rather,  recalling  “crisis’” etymological  link  to  a  point  of  

decision,  that  the  diminished  role  of  the  state  is  something  that  must  be  thoughtfully  

engaged.  

  A  third  point  of  convergence  in  the  above  treatments  of  the  contemporary  

“crisis  of  the  university” is  the  eclecticism  with  which  administrators  navigate  the  

contemporary  field  of  higher  education  and  scholars  conceive  of  it  as  an  object  of  

analysis.    By  this  I  mean  a  few  things.    First,  changes  in  the  material  conditions  of  

academic  work  and  study  have  necessitated  a  variety  of  responses.    As  Lynn  Hunt  

noted  almost  two  decades  ago,287  increased  enrollments,  from  2  million  in  the  post-­‐

war  years  to  15  million  by  1994  (estimates  now  place  the  figure  near  20  million,  

depending  on  how  you  define  a  university),  have  introduced  a  new  level  of  scale  and  

complexity.    The  rise  of  complex  bureaucracies  and  the  offloading  of  extra-­‐academic  

functions  to  colleges  themselves  (reflected  in  “administrative  bloat”)  and  students  

(reflected  in  increased  tuition  and  indebtedness),  with  the  concomitant  decline  in  

public  investitures,  is  one  response  to  these  changed  conditions.    The  expansion  into  

global  markets  can  also  be  understood  in  these  terms.    In  either  case  there  is  a  

structural  challenge  to  some  aspect  of  the  university’s  viability  that  is  being  

redressed.  

  Moreover,  an  eclecticism  is  reflected  in  the  sheer  range  of  topics  that  can  be  

subsumed  under  any  “crisis  of  the  university” claim.    There  are  the  functional   286  Ibid.    287  Lynn  Hunt,  “Democratization  and  Decline?  The  Consequences  of  Democratic  Change  in  the  Humanities,” in  What  Happened  to  the  Humanities,  Ed.  Alvin  Kernan  (Princeton:  Princeton  University  Press,  1997),  17-­‐31.  

 

174

challenges  just  noted,  but  there  are  also  concerns  about  the  viability  of  broader  

social,  political,  and  economic  forms  and  ideals.    We  can  look  to  the  twinning  of  

worries  over  democracy  and  economic  sustainability  in  the  analyses  of  Biesta  and  

Simmons  &  Masschelein,  the  communiqué issued  by  students  at  UC—Santa  Cruz,  or  

in  the  policy  initiatives  of  the  European  Union  towards  higher  education.    In  any  of  

these  cases  a  broader  set  of  preoccupations  are  folded  into  treatments  of  the  

university  and  generate  a  great  diversity  in  points  of  emphasis.288    While  this  is  

wholly  consistent  with  the  basic  contention  of  this  dissertation  (that  “crises” of  the  

university  are  not  internal  to  the  institution  but  dialectically  related  to  changes  in  

state  forms,  economic  forces,  and  social/cultural  trends),  the  sheer  variety  of  topics  

should  give  us  confidence  in  grouping  the  contemporary  situation  with  prior  

“crises” that  historical  distance  allows  us  to  characterize  as  a  period  of  sweeping  

change.    

  In  a  summary,  perhaps  slightly  reductive  schematic  form,  I  can  characterize  

these  changes  in  the  following  manner:  whereas  the  post-­‐war  period  was  

characterized  by  strong,  state-­‐interventionist  policies,  the  current  political  

environment  is  one  that  holds  a  reduced  role  for  the  state  —  either  on  the  level  of  

investitures  or  in  the  ability  to  steer  curricula  and  policies  towards  civic,  cultural,  or  

288  This  dissertation  does  attempt  to  catalogue  a  number  of  these  points  of  emphasis,  but  any  attempt  at  comprehensiveness  would  proliferate  into  an  unmanageable  size  for  any  meaningful  treatment.    To  name  just  a  few  others:  student  debt,  the  status  of  academic  labor,  the  perhaps  inadequate  maturation  process  provided  by  the  undergraduate  experience,  the  inequalities  that  obtain  between  different  branches  of  knowledge,  the  inability  to  square  access  and  quality  when  universities  become  mass  institutions,  or  the  need  to  integrate  technology  into  all  aspects  of  university  life.  

 

175

other  non-­‐economic  goals.289      Moreover,  in  the  transition  from  a  service  to  a  

knowledge  economy  the  economic  benefits  of  tertiary  education  become  detached  

from  any  particular  national  context.    One  of  the  forces  driving  the  massive  

expansion  of  U.S.  higher  education  following  WWII  was  to  train  professionals  to  staff  

key  sectors  of  the  emerging  service  economy  (white  collar  workers),  but  also  to  

educate  citizens  to  be  able  to  cope  with  the  growing  complexity  of  political,  

economic,  and  social  realities  (seen  in  Eliot  and  Hutchins’ advocacy  for  general  

education).    In  the  current  environment  these  broader  goals  are  shifted  onto  the  

individual  learner,  and  what  we  see  is  learning  as  an  ongoing,  flexible  process  not  

bound  by  the  specificity  of  local  or  national  exigencies.    In  the  context  of  rising  costs  

and  student  indebtedness,  this  further  economizes  our  understanding  of  tertiary  

education  as  a  hedge  against  future  earning  potential  (which,  scaled  up,  can  also  be  

understood  as  setting  the  rationale  for  which  programs  university  administrators  

choose  to  support).    And  finally,  the  current  crisis  is  unfolding  against  a  general  

trend  of  accountability,  where  universities  are  called  upon  to  give  an  account  of  

their  activities  or  render  some  aspects  of  academic  work  visible  in  particular  ways.     289  Take  Affirmative  Action  as  an  example.    The  policy,  while  subject  to  significant  and  ongoing  legal  contestation  (most  recently  in  Schuette  v.  Coalition  to  Defend  Affirmative  Action,  decided  in  2014),  was  a  way  for  universities  to  address  social  inequalities  rooted  in  a  history  of  formal  and  informal  discrimination.    The  goals  were  broadly  civic,  using  university  admissions  as  a  tool  to  foster  a  more  inclusive,  fair,  and  representative  democracy.    In  the  current  climate  countries  such  as  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain  are  marked  by  historical  levels  of  economic  inequality.    This  has  led  many  to  call  for  a  similar,  interventionist  policy  from  universities  (and  backed  by  the  courts)  to  expand  affirmative  action  to  include  economic  status  as  a  factor  in  admissions  decisions.  However,  as  the  preceding  discussion  should  indicate,  this  would  mean  an  almost  unfathomable  challenge  to  our  basic  framing  of  most  aspects  of  university  policy  and  structure  along  market-­‐based  ideologies.  

 

176

This,  as  the  preceding  account  demonstrates,  radically  changes  the  interface  

between  universities  and  other  forces  within  society.    

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

177

Chapter  5:  Contesting  the  Public  Nature  of  the  

University  

Introduction     Though  highly  selective  in  focus,  I  hope  that  the  preceding  chapters  have  

accomplished  a  few  things.    First,  the  particular  story  that  I  have  told  about  the  

development  of  the  modern  university  positions  me  to  switch  from  an  analytic  into  

a  more  prescriptive  mode.    By  showing  that  crisis  signals  a  point  of  significant  

renegotiation  and  contestation  of  once  cherished  ideals  I  can  now  offer  an  account  

of  the  university  that  I  think  is  worthy  of  upholding  in  this  moment  of  uncertainty.    

Second,  the  account  that  I’ve  provided  has  situated  these  ideals  in  a  historical  

context,  from  Kant’s  critical  vocation  for  the  humanities  to  Vannevar  Bush  and  Clark  

Kerr’s  vision  of  big  science  and  the  well  functioning  multiversity.    Hence  my  use  of  

these  ideals  will  be  attentive  to  their  potential  and  limitations  in  what  for  many  

cases  will  be  a  very  different  set  of  historical  conditions.    And  third,  the  scope  of  my  

inquiry  should  now  be  seen  to  extend  beyond  the  university  itself,  but  rather  to  the  

political  and  cultural  fields  of  which  universities  are  a  constitutive  element.    Indeed,  

it  is  this  wider  constellation  that  allows  us  to  interpret  the  “university  in  crisis”

claim.  

  My  argument  in  this  chapter  will  proceed  in  three  steps.    First  I  will  introduce  

four  approaches  to  this  topic,  one  which  I  think  is  unhelpful  for  contending  with  the  

“crisis” claim,  two  which  I  think  are  methodologically  valuable  up  to  a  certain  point,  

and  one  that  I  find  the  most  instructive  methodologically  and  substantively  for  

 

178

making  normative  claims  about  the  university  today.    I  will  then  pick  up  a  theme  

that  was  introduced  but  undeveloped  earlier  in  the  thesis  —  namely  the  public  

nature  of  the  university.    Making  use  of  the  historical  account  presented  in  the  

preceding  chapters,  I  will  argue  that  the  crisis  claim,  whatever  its  initial  intent,  has  

the  capacity  to  foreground  the  public  nature  of  the  university  and  rearticulate  what  

that  might  mean  in  different  contexts.    What  this  entails  is  privileging  the  critical  

over  the  liberal-­‐humanist  or  scientific  vocations  of  universities  in  order  to  secure  a  

defensible  position  in  the  current  state-­‐economy-­‐university-­‐culture  constellation.    

In  fact  the  critical  vocation  of  the  university  allows  it  to  make  certain  claims,  on  its  

own  terms,  on  these  other  components  that  would  otherwise  be  ceded.    In  the  

concluding  section  of  the  chapter  I  will  argue  that  four  elements  — a  

reconsideration  of  the  nation-­‐state,  a  discussion  of  politics,  an  attentiveness  to  the  

effects  of  the  crisis  claim,  and  a  return  to  the  crisis/critique  cognate  — must  be  

present  in  advocating  for  the  university’s  public  status  in  our  contemporary  “crisis”

period.  

I.  Liberal/Humanist  Apologies  

  If  the  university  is  a  highly  complex  institution  that  cannot  be  spoken  of  

univocally,  and  if  concentrating  on  one  aspect  of  it  by  definition  will  exclude  a  host  

of  other  eminently  worthy  points  of  concern,  then  why  would  it  be  a  problem  to  

speak  in  a  relatively  abstract,  aspirational  mode?    If,  for  example,  you  think  the  

moral  issue  has  gone  wanting  in  departments  of  economics,  professional  schools,  or  

in  the  undergraduate  curriculum,  then  why  not  put  forth  as  a  regulative  ideal  the  

kind  of  concerns  that  Anthony  Kronman  or  other  proponents  of  liberal  learning  

 

179

think  are  so  worthy  of  our  consideration?    It  would  be  up  to  those  in  their  specific  

disciplinary  or  professional  position  (student,  administrator,  employee,  parent,  etc.)  

to  determine  how  this  is  actualized,  but  having  a  regulative  ideal  would  impose  

some  consistency  on  whatever  policy  is  being  pursued.  

  Indeed,  we  have  already  explored  an  approach  like  this  in  some  detail  

in  Andrew  Delbanco’s  College  —  What  it  Was,  Is,  and  Should  Be.    Recall  that  

for  Delabanco  a  well  rounded  course  of  study  led  by  professors  dedicated  to  

their  teaching  function  has  the  effect  of,  1)  inculcating  civic  virtues  that  

facilitate  healthy  democratic  discourse  in  a  pluralist  society  and  2)  

developing  the  capacity  to  “enjoy  life,”  which  we  can  understand  as  a  variant  

of  the  Bildung  focus  on  the  holistic  development  of  character.    A  similar  point  

has  been  made  by  Martha  Nussbaum,  most  recently  in  Not  For  Profit:  Why  

Democracy  Needs  the  Humanities.290    Nussbaum  has  the  general  target  of  “a  

world-­‐wide  crisis  in  education,”291  which  she  attributes  to  an  obsession  with  

growth,  an  exclusive  focus  on  applied  and    technical  training,  and  the  

intrusion  of  the  profit  motive  into  educational  policy  —  “education  for  profit”  

in    her  terms.    The  more  proximate  version  of  the  crisis  for  the  purposes  of  

this  dissertation  (i.e.  at  the  university  level)  was  the  spate  of  closures  of  

humanities  departments  that  were  occurring  at  the  time  of  her  writing  —  the  

highly  regarded  philosophy  department  of  Middlesex  in  the  UK  or  calls  to  

290  Martha  Nussbaum,  Not  for  Profit:  Why  Democracy  Needs  the  Humanities  (Princeton,  NJ:  Princeton  University  Press,  2010).    291  Ibid.,  2.  

 

180

close  language  programs  at  SUNY  Albany  were  two  high  profile  instances.    

She  sums  up  the  priorities  of  education  for  profit  thusly:    

  The  goal  of  the  nation  should  be  economic  growth.  Never  mind  about  distribution  and  social  equality,  never  mind  about  the  preconditions  of  stable  democracy,  never  mind  about  the  quality  of  race  and  gender  relations,  never  mind  about  the  improvement  of  other  aspects  of  a  human  being’s  quality  of  life  that  are  not  well  linked  to  economic  growth.292    

Along  with  Delbanco  she  believes  that  these  priorities  are  disastrous  on  both  the  

individual  and  collective  level.    To  contrast  with  this  model  she  advocates  an  

“education  for  democracy,” which  focuses  heavily  on  the  humanities,  the  benefits  of  

which  are  two-­‐fold.    First  off,  departing  from  Rousseau’s  conception  of  childhood,  

she  argues  that  engaging  the  humanities  helps  us  overcome  a  natural  selfishness  

and  develop  a  sense  of  empathy.293    Second,  they  prepare  global  citizens  by  

promoting  “the  ability  to  assess  historical  evidence,  to  use  and  think  critically  about  

economic  principles,  to  assess  accounts  of  social  justice,  to  speak  a  foreign  language,  

to  appreciate  the  complexities  of  major  world  religions.”294    These,  Nussbaum  

argues,  are  necessary  for  democracies  to  flourish  in  our  globalized  world  and  we  

ignore  them  at  our  peril.  

  The  argument  is  not  unfamiliar  and  not  without  an  intuitive  appeal.    In  fact  

Nussbaum  should  be  praised  for  using  her  public  visibility  to  insist  on  the  enduring  

value  of  the  humanities.    However,  when  we  place  her  argument  into  the  state-­‐

292  Ibid.,  14.    293  Ibid.,  34.    294  Ibid.,  93.  

 

181

economy-­‐university-­‐culture  constellation  that  I  have  been  tracking  problems  

immediately  arise.    For  example,  the  UK  policies  that  we  saw  in  the  previous  chapter  

(cutting  humanities  programs,  measuring  academic  work  in  terms  of  impact,  

introducing  competition  into  higher  education)  come  under  heavy  criticism  in  Not  

for  Profit.    By  contrast  Nussbaum  praises  the  American  liberal  arts  model  as  

preserves  of  the  kind  of  “education  for  democracy” that  we  need.    What  this  

comparison  leaves  out  is  any  nuanced  reading  of  the  conditions  in  which  these  two  

different  forms  of  higher  education  are  occurring.    In  the  UK  the  problems  besetting  

universities  are  one  very  visible  aspect  of  the  longer  neoliberal  project  of  gutting  the  

welfare  state  and  installing  a  managerial  ethos  at  the  level  of  the  state.295    In  the  U.S.  

liberal  arts  colleges  are  heavily  underwritten  by  philanthropy  (which  Nussbuam  

praises)  and  tuition  dollars,  which  either  make  them  a  privilege  of  the  wealthier  

classes  or  are  underwritten  by  student  debt.    And  moreover,  if  Nussbuam  adds  the  

wrinkle  that  humanities  education  is  for  global  citizenship,  how  are  these  kinds  of  

differences  between  nations  or  even  between  parts  of  one  nation’s  higher  education  

system  accounted  for?296    This  is  to  raise  the  worry  expressed  in  the  previous  

295  A  similar  story,  I  have  argued  in  chapter  three,  can  be  seen  in  state  university  systems  like  the  University  of  California.    296  Now,  one  could  rightly  contend  that  I  too  have  insufficiently  attended  to  issues  like  the  differences  between  national  university  systems.    However,  my  general  reflections  on  the  relationship  between  universities  and  the  state,  or  the  challenges  in  squaring  the  imperatives  of  democracy  and  industrial  capitalism  in  the  early  20th  century,  allow  for  further  specification  in  a  comparative  analysis  of  national  university  systems  or  tiers  within  one  country’s  higher  education  sector.    Nussbaum’s  approach,  as  my  critique  suggests,  is  unhelpful  when  asking  further  questions  about  the  role  of  the  state,  which  will  become  clearer  when  I  compare  her  to  Bill  Readings,  Jonathan  Cole,  and  Christopher  Newfield  later  in  this  section.  

 

182

chapter  by  Tom  Looser  that  “global  studies” programs  may  foster  an  overly  thin  set  

of  civic  virtues.  

  These  questions  are  meant  to  put  pressure  on  the  civic  side  of  these  civic-­‐

humanist  (and  primarily  liberal)  defenses  of  universities  and  the  centrality  of  the  

humanities  within.    If  the  civic  side  falters  then  all  we  are  left  with  is  a  highly  

individualistic  form  of  educational  flourishing  that  is  perfectly  amendable  to  the  

neoliberal  model  enacted  in  the  UK  and  in  many  parts  of  the  US  higher  education  

sector  (education  in  the  humanities,  and  the  values  inherent  to  it  that  Nussbaum  

names,  would  be  one  possible  choice  amongst  other  courses  of  study,  or  a  value-­‐

added  aspect  to  a  professionally  oriented  curriculum).    The  kinds  of  questions  that  

Nussbaum’s  work  leads  us  to  ask  on  this  topic  in  particular,  I  would  argue,  lack  a  

sufficient  amount  of  political  sophistication  by  not  seriously  engaging  the  history  of  

the  university  as  an  institution  itself,  but  also  in  its  relationship  to  the  state,  the  

economy,  and  social  forces.297  

297  However,  Nussbaum’s  book  is  not  about  the  history  of  the  university  so  she  should  not  be  faulted  too  much  for  this  omission.    Her  argument  for  “education  for  humanity” in  a  globalized  context  is  an  attempt  to  rework  the  civic  and  moral  obligations  individuals  and  nations  have  towards  others  in  a  highly  interconnected  world.    The  issue  I  am  raising  here  is  that  the  history  of  the  university  has  been,  historically,  tied  to  the  nation-­‐state,  even  when  it  came  to  defenses  of  liberal  learning  by  Eliot  or  Hutchins.    Thus  a  call  for  a  more  globalized  approach  would  have  to  work  through  this  history  if  the  university  were  to  retain  a  coherent  self-­‐identity  that  incorporated  aspects  of  its  history  such  as  the  civic-­‐humanist  function  of  higher  education.    Nussbaum  does  discuss  at  length  the  state  of  universities  in  India,  where  she  has  done  educational  work  along  with  the  economist  Amartya  Sen.    She  worries,  reasonably,  that  the  liberal  arts  are  being  crowded  out  of  the  curriculum  by  more  technological  and  economically  oriented  courses  of  study.    However,  pursuant  to  my  line  of  argument,  reckoning  with  issues  of  general  education  there  would  have  to  deal  with  a  scale  very  different  from  that  which  

 

183

  A  similar  approach  can  be  seen  in  Stephanie  Mackler's  Learning  for  Meaning’s  

Sake:  Toward  the  Hermeneutic  University.298    For  Mackler  the  problem  facing  the  

university  in  the  early  21st  century  has  two  aspects:  its  “lack  of  unifying  purpose”

and  “the  widespread  cultural  struggle  with  meaninglessness  and  an  over-­‐reliance  on  

banal  interpretive  explanations.”299    These  are  exceptionally  reasonable  concerns  

which  we’ve  seen  shared  by  many  thinkers  throughout  the  history  of  the  modern  

university.    Moreover,  Mackler  stages  her  argument  in  distinction  to  the  “positivist  

modern  university,  which  was  founded  on  the  quest  to  produce  and  disseminate  

knowledge.”300    In  response  to  this  she  writes,  “I  suggest  that  we  give  meaning  to  the  

university  precisely  by  defining  it  as  a  place  devoted  to  meaning  itself…I  call  this  

new  approach  to  higher  education  hermeneutic  insofar  as  hermeneutic  refers  to  

studies  in  understanding,  interpreting,  or  making  meaning.”301    Again,  this  is  an  

extremely  reasonable  and  attractive  ideal  that  I  along  with  many  others  included  in  

this  dissertation  would  wholeheartedly  endorse.    As  Mackler  points  out,  in  a  culture  

saturated  with  information,  one  point  that  can  and  should  be  worth  emphasizing  is  

concerned  Hutchins  of  the  Harvard  Red  Book,  which  is  why  I  think  calls  for  a  focus  on  liberal  learning  are  unlikely  to  get  the  hearing  they  did  in  mid-­‐century  America.    298  Stephanie  Mackler,  Learning  for  Meaning’s  Sake:  Towards  the  Hermeneutic  University  (Rotterdam:  Sense  Publishers,  2009).    299  Ibid.,  xviii.    300  Ibid.,  xxi.    301  Ibid.,  xx-­‐xxi.    The  distinction  being  referenced  here,  but  made  explicit  elsewhere  in  the  book,  is  between  knowledge  and  meaning.    As  we  saw  in  the  previous  chapter,  a  preoccupation  with  knowledge  can  have  the  kind  of  effects  that  Mackler  is  so  concerned  with  —  a  loss  of  depth,  a  sense  of  drift,  a  general  disorientation,  etc.  

 

184

that  higher  education  has  modeled  and  sustained  a  depth  of  engagement  with  ideas,  

texts,  and  the  social  and  natural  world  that  the  “crisis” designation  may  be  an  

occasion  to  revisit.  

  Yet  in  Mackler  we  see  some  of  the  same  problems  that  we  saw  in  Nussbaum.    

Mackler  has  a  slightly  different  focus,  not  concentrating  on  the  civic  benefits  of  

studying  the  humanities,  but  rather  remaining  on  the  Bildung  side  and  participating  

in  what  we  might  call  “the  liberal  idea  of  the  university” tradition.    However,  as  with  

Nussbaum  we  see  a  set  of  oppositions  — education  for  profit  vs.  education  for  

democracy,  the  positivist  university  vs.  the  hermeneutic  university  — that  are  

intuitively  appealing  and  don’t  yield  a  very  expansive  set  questions  that  could  shed  

light  on  the  contemporary  crisis  of  the  university.    Mackler  writes,  “To  make  

meaning  is  to  thoughtfully  use  language  to  explain  the  purpose,  significance,  reason,  

or  underlying  aims  of  what  occurs  in  the  realm  of  human  affairs.  Put  another  way,  

meaning-­‐making  represents  our  attempt  to  create  and  sustain  a  conceptual  world  

through  our  careful  use  of  language.”302    She  later  goes  on  to  discuss  Hannah  

Arendt’s  idea  of  “natality,” which  Mackler  describes  as  a  “disposition  to  attend  to  

questions  of  meaning.”303    These  are  both  important  additions  to  reformers  who,  for  

example,  would  have  us  focus  exclusively  on  civic  virtue,  or  as  we  saw  in  the  

previous  chapter  those  who  would  like  to  hold  universities  accountable  to  certain  

forms  of  utility.    But  this  begs  several  questions:  Why  is  the  university  the  privileged  

place  for  creating  and  sustaining  a  conceptual  world?    What,  aside  from  an  anti-­‐ 302  Ibid.,  22.    303  Ibid.,  25.  

 

185

positivist  orientation,304  are  the  mechanisms  for  the  university  to  do  this?    Does  the  

way  that  Mackler  frames  meaning  making,  as  attending  to  the  existentially  

important  questions  of  purpose  in  everyday  life,  or  how  Nussbaum  frames  the  

humanities’ role  in  allowing  us  to  overcome  infantile  selfishness,  make  this  ideal  a  

highly  individualistic  one?    

  In  short  we  can  make  recourse  to  well  worn  understandings  of  ideology  and  

interpolation  to  ask  how  these  beliefs  – in  the  intrinsic  value  of  learning,  in  the  need  

to  supplement  knowledge  production  with  meaning  production,  in  the  broad  civic  

benefits  of  studying  the  humanities – are  materially  and  discursively  called  forth  in  

the  current  state-­‐economy-­‐university-­‐culture  constellation.    As  Mackler  notes,  her  

book  “does  not  offer  a  curriculum  or  policy  statement,  [but  hopes]  to  provide  new  

ways  in  which  to  conceive  of  higher  education  that  will  influence  pedagogy  and  

policy.”305    This  is  a  laudatory  impulse  insofar  as  the  reformist  idiom  has  been  given  

over  to  the  managerial  and  economized  discourses  that  were  described  in  the  

previous  chapter.    However,  an  over-­‐reliance  on  metaphor  or  an  unwillingness  to  

route  your  ideas  through  specific  institutional,  historical,  material,  or  ideological  

304  Mackler  is  highly  critical  of  the  prior  standard  bearer  of  anti-­‐positivism,  namely  the  critical  theory  of  the  Frankfurt  School,  which  she  traces  through  to  the  hermeneutics  of  suspicion  and  deconstructive  impulse  of  contemporary  theorists  – all  three  of  which  she  confusingly  labels  as  positivist  themselves.    Her  concern  is  that  these  approaches  merely  teach  us  how  to  read  and  interpret  texts  in  a  way  that  simply  unmasks  a  hidden  truth.    To  this  she  opposes  a  “hermeneutics  of  retrieval,” where  we  read  in  order  to  reflect  on  everyday  questions  of  importance  and  how  we  can  ascribe  higher  meaning  to  our  lives.  (See  Mackler,  11-­‐13.)    It  should  be  clear  at  this  point  that  I  feel  this  is  an  ungenerous  if  not  misleading  account  of  critical  theory.    305  Ibid.,  xxi.  

 

186

correlates  strikes  me  delimiting  the  force  of  the  argument  —  i.e.  only  appealing  to  

those  who  are  already  persuaded  of  your  position.    Throughout  Learning  for  

Meanings  Sake  and  Not  for  Profit  there  is  an  absent  account  of  the  reasons  for  the  

contemporary  crisis  of  meaning  and  fragmentation306  or  the  democratic  deficit  that  

an  education  for  profit  produces,  which  makes  a  discussion  about  the  possibilities  

for  higher  education  —  those  ideals  that  are  placed  on  the  table  by  the  “crisis”

designation  —  limited  or  similarly  restricted  to  an  abstract  plane.307  

II.  The  University  in  Ruins  and  The  Great  American  University  –  A  Middle  

Ground  

  The  criticisms  that  I  have  made  of  the  civic-­‐humanist  approach  would  seem  

to  hold  for  the  literary  critic  Bill  Readings,  who  wrote  The  University  in  Ruins308  

shortly  before  his  untimely  passing  in  a  plane  accident  in  1994.    Readings  appeals  to  

306  Mackler  actually  does  give  an  account  of  the  crisis,  which  is  a  combination  of  what  Max  Weber  described  as  “disenchantment” and  a  reliance  on  hollowed  out  “banal” language  that  Hannah  Arendt  argued  is  incapable  of  speaking  to  issue  of  meaning,  value,  and  purpose.  Mackler,  3.    My  argument  is  that  these  need  further  specification  in  order  to  be  applied  to  the  current  context  of  higher  education  and  the  claim  that  it  is  in  a  state  of  crisis.    307  Bill  Readings  states  this  mindset  well.    For  defenders  of  liberal  learning  like  Nussbaum  and  Mackler, “all  that  is  required  to  set  things  right  is  clearer  (true)  communication:  the  truth  will  set  us  free.”    Readings,  183.    Like  Readings  I  think  this  faith  in  true  communication  betrays  an  insufficient  historical  and  political  consciousness,  which  I  am  arguing  is  necessary  for  contending  with  the  “crisis” claim.    This  I  why  I  find  the  work  of  Schaar  and  Wolin  so  instructive  about  the  student  protests  of  the  1960s,  as  they  routed  a  similar  set  of  questions  through  a  reckoning  with  the  “technological  society,” in  which  universities  had  come  to  play  such  a  central  role.    308  Bill  Readings,  The  University  in  Ruins  (Cambridge:  Harvard  University  Press,  1996).  

 

187

an  architectural  type,  the  ruin,309  to  argue  that  the  university  has  outlived  the  

purpose  that  gave  rise  to  its  material  and  organizational  form.    Inhabiting  the  ruin  

requires  a  different  kind  of  academic  community,  “a  community  of  dissensus  that  

presupposes  nothing  in  common,  would  not  be  dedicated  either  to  the  project  of  a  

full  self-­‐understanding  (autonomy)  or  to  a  communicational  consensus  as  to  the  

nature  of  its  unity.”310    The  goal  is  rather  “to  make  [the  community’s]  heteronomy,  

its  differences,  more  complex.”311    While  perhaps  not  as  intuitive  as  Mackler  and  

Nussbaum’s  full  throated  defenses  of  liberal  learning,  Readings’ argument  is  still  a  

familiar  one  to  many  in  the  academy  who  have  been  trained  to  oppose  reductive  

interpretive  schemes,  yet  it  too  can  be  seen  to  suffer  from  a  lack  of  specificity  and  

remains  in  a  fairly  abstract,  theoretical  register.  

  However,  I  believe  that  The  University  in  Ruins  is  a  far  more  helpful  book  for  

my  purposes  and,  along  with  Jonathan  Cole’s  The  Great  American  University,  puts  us  

in  a  better  position  to  appreciate  the  contemporary  “university  in  crisis” claim.    One  

reason  for  this  is  that  Readings’ fairly  abstract  conclusions  are  based  on  a  subtle  

historical  argument  about  the  development  of  the  modern  research  university  (an  

account  that  attempts  to  ground  and  assign  causal  forces  to  the  condition  of  

309  It  can  be  argued  that  a  ruin  sits  at  the  center  of  Columbia  University,  my  home  institution.    Low  Library  was  once  a  functional  library  and  bears  inscriptions  of  the  four  faculties  (Medicine,  Law,  Theology,  Philosophy)  at  the  corners  of  its  central  rotunda.    This  was  to  be  the  material  form  of  the  integration  of  knowledge  that  the  modern  university  symbolized.    Today  Low  Library  no  longer  operates  a  functional  library  and  instead  houses  many  of  Columbia’s  various  administrative  offices.    310  Ibid.,  190.    311  Ibid.  

 

188

meaninglessness  and  disunity  in  a  more  systematic  way  than  Mackler  and  

Nussbaum).    He  argues,  thinking  about  the  figures  and  historical  period  that  were  

discussed  in  chapter  two,  that  “the  University  and  the  state  as  we  know  them  are  

essentially  modern  institutions,  and  that  the  emergence  of  the  concept  of  culture  

should  be  understood  as  a  particular  way  of  dealing  with  tensions  between  these  

two  institutions  of  modernity.”312    From  this  tension  came  the  concern  first  with  

Fichte  and  Kant’s  attempt  to  “inculcate  the  exercise  of  critical  judgment” throughout  

the  university  community  and  the  rational  civil  servants  they  produced,  and  then  

with  generating  and  preserving  a  sense  of  national  culture,  which  Readings  locates  

first  in  the  Germans  but  then  in  the  development  of  literary  studies  in  Britain  in  the  

19th  and  early  20th  centuries.    The  decline  of  the  nation-­‐state  as  the  central  arbiter  of  

culture  or  political  influence  is  thus  the  signal  event  that  casts  the  university  in  a  

new  mold  and  ruins  the  previous  structure.    Readings  calls  this  delinking  of  

university  work  from  the  nation-­‐state  and  national  culture  “dereferentialization,”

where  references  to  culture  are  replaced  by  the  neutral  and  ever  pliable  

“excellence.” Much  of  this  we’ve  seen  born  out  in  the  near  two  decades  since  the  

publication  of  The  University  in  Ruins,  for  example  in  the  forms  of  managerialism  and  

measures  of  academic  productivity  that  were  discussed  in  the  previous  chapter.  

  What  does  Readings  mean  by  national  culture,  and  how  does  this  function  in  

relation  to  the  nation-­‐state  as  a  political  unit?    As  we  have  already  seen,  the  

foundation  of  the  University  of  Berlin  was  premised  on  fusing  Wissenschaft  and   312  Ibid.,  6.    Recall  as  well  that  for  Koselleck  “crisis” is  the  “supreme  concept  of  modernity,” which  should  remind  us  how  the  four  component  parts  that  I  have  been  tracking  have  become  so  intertwined.    

 

189

Bildung,  which  Readings  describes  as  speaking  to  “the  unity  of  all  knowledges  that  

are  the  object  of  study” and  the  “process  of  development,  of  the  cultivation  of  

character.”313    The  turn  towards  classical  cultures  by  these  early  Romantic  and  Neo-­‐

humanist  scholars  was  a  search  for  this  unity  as  a  foundation  for  national  character,  

and  much  of  this  was  done  with  an  emphasis  on  philosophical  inquiry.314    However,  

in  the  latter  years  of  the  19th  and  early  20th  century  culture  moved  “from  philosophy  

to  literary  studies  as  the  major  discipline  entrusted  by  the  nation-­‐state  with  the  task  

of  reflecting  cultural  identity.”315    Here  the  key  figures  are  champions  of  liberal  

learning  like  Cardinal  Newman  and  Matthew  Arnold,  and  the  focus  on  unity  moves  

from  a  scientific  to  a  theological  and  literary  mode.    As  Readings  puts  it,  

 “if  literature  is  the  language  of  national  culture,  the  written  proof  of  a  spiritual  activity  beyond  the  mechanical  operations  of  material  life,  then  the  liberal  education  in  intellectual  culture,  through  the  study  of  national  literature,  will  produce  the  cultivated  gentleman  whose  knowledge  has  no  mechanical  or  direct  utility,  merely  a  

spiritual  link  to  the  vitality  of  his  national  language  as  literature.”316    

It  is  this  sense  of  culture  that  gives  rise  to  discussions  over  the  foundation  and  

preservation  of  a  cannon  and  grounds  some  readings  of  the  culture  wars  of  the  

1970s-­‐1990s.    Culture  functions  in  opposition  to  industry  or  what  Readings  call   313  Ibid.,  64.    314  It  is  worth  repeating  a  quote  from  Humboldt  introduced  in  chapter  four:  “Whence  I  conclude,  that  the  freest  development  of  human  nature,  directed  as  little  as  possible  to  ulterior  civil  relations,  should  always  be  regarded  as  paramount  in  importance  with  respect  to  the  culture  of  man  in  society.    He  who  has  been  thus  freely  developed  should  then  attach  himself  to  the  State:  and  the  State  should  test  and  compare  itself,  as  it  were,  in  him.”  315  Ibid.,  70.    316  Ibid.,  77-­‐8.  

 

190

“society” and  holds  out  an  idea  of  national  unity  that  can  be  retrieved  in  moments  of  

crisis  or  drift.    Thus  for  Alan  Bloom  or  Anthony  Kronman  threats  to  the  cannon  are  

actually  threats  to  a  sense  of  national  unity,  which  is  why  not  only  challenges  from  

new  disciplines  (Ethnic  Studies,  Gender  Studies,  African-­‐American  Studies)  were  

met  with  such  disdain,  but  also  why  methodological  currents  within  literary  studies  

(deconstruction,  new  criticism)  were  seen  as  damaging  to  the  nation.    As  we  will  see  

later  in  reference  to  Christopher  Newfield’s  reading  of  the  culture  wars,  this  

conservative  reaction  is  consistent  with  a  more  neutral  interpretation  that  notes  the  

decline  of  the  nation-­‐state  as  a  primary  political  unit  or  container  of  a  coherent  

cultural  narrative.    Many  left-­‐wing  critics  would  also  note  the  abandonment  of  a  

search  for  unity,  once  the  province  of  literary  studies  (or  the  humanities  more  

generally),  but  would  not  posit  this  as  a  spiritual  malaise,  but  rather  a  function  of  

global  capitalism  now  superseding  and  eroding  the  sovereignty  of  the  nation-­‐state  

as  a  discrete  political  unit  that  could  guarantee  a  sense  of  identity  or  belonging.    

Readings’ identification  of  “excellence” as  replacing  a  commitment  to  culture  signals  

this  process  of  dereferentialization  and  coheres  with  either  the  conservative  or  

liberal  critique.  

  I  have  included  The  University  in  Ruin  as  a  step  in  the  right  direction  because  

the  historical  account  contends  with  shifts  in  the  state-­‐economy-­‐university-­‐culture  

constellation  and  asks  how  these  speak  to  changes  in  our  understanding  of  higher  

education  and  its  material  form.    Readings  is  ultimately  a  literary  critic  though,  so  is  

partial  to  changes  closer  to  his  home  discipline  and,  as  we  saw  above,  often  retreats  

to  a  level  of  abstraction  that  may  leave  readers  unsatisfied.    In  Jonathan  Cole’s  The  

 

191

Great  American  University317  we  get  another  account  that  also  puts  the  nation-­‐state  

at  the  center  of  the  university’s  modern  history,  but  takes  a  more  wide-­‐ranging  

approach  that  integrates  the  knowledge  function  of  the  university.    For  Cole  the  

decisive  turn  towards  greatness  occurs  during  the  mid-­‐century  following  Vannevar  

Bush’s  push  towards  federally  backed,  big  science.    We  read  about  Bush’s  influence  

in  chapter  three,  how  “paradoxically  he  had  to  both  bring  the  government  in  [to  

universities]  and  leave  it  out,”318  and  how  this  initially  led  to  a  period  of  great  

expansion  and  productivity  and  then  brought  with  it  the  problems  signaled  by  the  

student  protests.319  

  This  basic  advance  in  the  way  the  sciences  were  funded  had  ancillary  effects  

on  the  culture  of  the  university  and  its  role  in  society,  but  before  turning  to  these  it  

is  important  to  mention  the  concrete  benefits  that  big  science  has  had  on  our  

standard  of  living.    Cole  devotes  a  third  of  his  book  to  demonstrating  how  a  

commitment  to  basic  research,  autonomously  pursued  by  researchers  in  

universities  with  a  sizable  investment  from  federal  tax  dollars,  has  shaped  

317  Jonathan  Cole,  The  Great  American  University:  Its  Rise  to  Preeminence,  its  Indispensable  National  Role,  Why  it  Must  be  Protected  (New  York:  Public  Affairs,  2009).    318  Cole,  95.    319  Cole  notes  a  similar,  more  recent  version  of  this  story.    During  the  Clinton  administration  the  federal  government  again  flooded  universities  with  money  for  biomedical  research,  which  was  rapidly  advancing  with  technological  innovations.    This  again  brought  the  government  and  researchers  into  closer  proximity,  but  universities  were  given  great  freedom  in  how  they  pursued  biomedical  research.    Yet  during  the  Bush  administration  this  reversed,  and  the  proximity  of  government  to  scientific  research  again  became  problematic,  as  the  budgets  of  the  NIH  and  NSF  were  cut  and  priority  was  given  to  certain  types  of  research  over  overs.    Cole,  106-­‐8.  

 

192

contemporary  life.    Discoveries  made  in  university  labs  include  refrigeration,  a  basic  

fund  of  knowledge  about  genes  that  has  had  numerous  medical  applications,  the  

nicotine  patch,  and  dialysis  machines.320    The  social  and  behavioral  sciences  have  

produced  complex  economic  models  like  congestion  pricing  and  explanations  for  

social  mobility,  accounts  for  behavior  like  bounded  rationality,  and  sophisticated  

interpretations  of  national  myths  like  the  American  Dream.321    Beyond  this  we  can  

point  to  massive  leaps  in  our  understanding  of  the  natural  world,  from  the  earth  

sciences  to  the  most  cutting  edge  branches  of  theoretical  physics.322  

  Aside  from  taking  the  time  to  present  the  numerous  achievements  of  

university  research  in  their  full  breadth,  this  is  perhaps  a  banal  observation.    But  

Cole  is  adamant  that  it  was  not  just  the  linear  advance  of  technology  and  research  

methodologies  that  led  to  this  explosion  in  knowledge  post-­‐WWII.    Rather  the  

system  that  Bush  set  in  place  spoke  to  a  particular  state-­‐economy-­‐university-­‐culture  

constellation  that,  in  Cole’s  eyes,  brought  the  American  university  to  global  

preeminence  and  is  worth  defending  under  countervailing  pressures.    What  are  the  

features  of  this  “Great  American  university?” Cole  provides  a  list  of  overlapping  

“core  values” that  shaped  the  “norms,  attitudes,  and  behavior  of  those  in  the  

academy.” These  are:  Universalism  (i.e.  the  ability  to  appeal  to  impersonal  criteria),  

Organized  Skepticism,  Creation  of  New  Knowledge,  Free  and  Open  Communication  of   320  193-­‐244,  Passim.    321  299,  342,  Passim.    322  This  list  is  large  and  growing,  which  is  why  Cole  set  up  a  website  to  highlight  noteworthy  discoveries  that  have  come  from  universities.    See  http://university-­‐discoveries.com.    (Last  accessed  May  2,  2014.)  

 

193

Ideas,  Disinteredness,  Free  Inquiry  and  Academic  Freedom,  International  Communities  

[of  inquiry],  the  Peer  Review  System,  Working  for  the  “Common” Good,  Governance  by  

Authority,  Intellectual  Progeny,  and  finally  The  Vitality  of  the  Community.323      

These  are  perhaps  an  overly  general  set  of  values,  but  given  Cole’s  estimation  

of  Vannevar  Bush  we  can  draw  some  concrete  conclusions.    First,  as  Cole  writes,  

“Erosion  of  consensus  on  the  core  values  of  the  university  could  easily  lead  to  

structural  changes  that  could  undermine  the  quality  of  these  institutions  as  well  as  

the  pace  of  advances  in  the  many  different  disciplines  we  depend  on  for  our  nation’s  

well-­‐being.”324    As  we  have  seen  in  the  previous  chapter  there  are  direct  challenges  

to  the  status  of  several  of  these  values  as  holding  a  core  import  to  the  university.325    

But  more  importantly  Cole  has  a  specific  version  of  the  university  in  mind  —  one  

which  is  richly  supported,  relatively  autonomous,  driven  by  goods  inherent  to  the  

quest  for  knowledge,  and  committed  to  a  set  of  core  values.    Moreover  this  vision  of  

the  university  was  underwritten  by  a  form  of  national  culture  —  premised  not  on  

literature  but  on  the  idea  that  massive  public  investment  in  the  talent  of  a  

population  would  produce  a  wide  set  of  social  goods  —  that  reaped  widespread  

social  benefits.    Cole  is  not  only  nostalgic  for  this  “golden  era”  of  American  higher  

education,  but,  as  with  William  Bowen,  foregrounding  a  set  of  political  priorities  

that  are  worthy  of  defending  when  certain  core  values  are  unsettled  or  deemed  in  a  

state  of  “crisis.”   323  Ibid.,  60-­‐8.    324  Ibid.,  69.    325  Cole  himself  catalogues  threats  to  these  values  in  part  III  of  his  book.  

 

194

I  have  classed  these  two  studies  a  middle  ground  because  as  much  as  I  think  

there  is  a  lot  to  take  from  their  methodologies  —  namely  their  attention  to  the  

university  in  its  historical  development,  especially  as  it  relates  to  the  nation-­‐state  —  

I  find  their  conclusions  wanting.    By  calling  the  university  a  ruin  and  marking  it  as  a  

site  for  “dissensus”  Readings  retreats  to  a  level  of  theoretic  abstraction  that  I  

believe,  at  this  historical  juncture,  is  unhelpful.    Moreover,  his  focus  downplays  the  

knowledge  function  of  the  university  and  tends  to  apply  mainly  to  departments  of  

literature,  cultural  studies,  or  others  in  the  humanities.    Cole  provides  a  necessary  

corrective  to  this,  but  I  think  he  is  insufficiently  attentive  to  the  radical  changes  that  

have  occurred  at  the  level  of  the  nation-­‐state.    Cole  may  be  correct  that  the  model  

which  gave  rise  to  the  great  American  university  is  imperiled,  but  unlike  Marc  

Bousquet  and  others  we  have  encountered  in  chapter  one,  he  is  less  willing  to  see  

this  as  part  of  a  larger  ideological  project  that  affects  the  four  components  that  I  

have  been  tracking  throughout  the  dissertation.    Pace  Nussbaum,  national  

educational  priorities  may  reflect  the  very  kinds  of  democratic  subjects  that  states  

currently  need.  

III.  Unmaking  the  Public  University  –  Fusing  the  Theoretical  and  the  Material  

  Christopher  Newfield  is  a  literary  critic,  a  scholar  of  American  literature  like  

Andrew  Delbanco,  but  he  also  brings  an  appreciation  of  the  university’s  history  to  

his  approach  and  has  the  patience  to  look  through  budgets.    I  have  already  provided  

an  overview  of  Newfield’s  argument  in  Unmaking  the  Public  University,326  but  it  is  

worth  restating  here  what  I  have  drawn  from  his  approach  in  light  of  the   326  Pages  134-­‐139  in  this  dissertation.  

 

195

aforementioned  ways  of  treating  the  “crisis  of  the  university.”    The  first  is  his  

reading  of  the  development  and  “unmaking” of  the  public  university  system  in  

California  and  across  the  United  States.    For  Newfield  both  processes  are  

expressions  of  a  set  of  political  priorities,  the  first  an  extension  of  the  progressive  

inheritance  of  American  universities  during  a  period  of  post-­‐war  affluence,  the  latter  

a  conservative  reaction  to  a  broadening  of  the  power  structure  that  universities  

played  a  crucial  role  in  facilitating.    As  we  saw  in  chapter  three  with  reference  to  

Wolin  and  Schaar,  the  student  protests  of  the  1960s  marked  an  important  

transitional  period  in  understanding  the  direction  of  this  longer  historical  arc.  

Second,  there  is  a  concrete  material  basis  to  his  argument.    “For  better  or  

worse,”  he  writes,  “the  university  has  become  increasingly  responsible  for  imagining  

progress  for  the  whole  of  society…if  it  is  to  succeed,  it  will  need  a  renewed  financial  

base  and  a  new  confidence  in  its  public  mission.”327    Throughout  the  dissertation  we  

have  seen  what  Mark  Depaepe  and  Paul  Smeyers  have  called  the  

“educationalization”  of  social  and  political  problems,328  where  this  kind  of  

responsibility  is  placed  on  the  university.    By  placing  the  plight  of  the  public  

university  in  full  view  Newfield  is  drawing  our  attention  to  problematic  status  of  

“public”  as  a  political  concept,  which  is  to  say  a  point  where  there  is  a  serious  

negotiation  between  the  state,  economic  forces,  and  aspects  of  the  culture.    And  

moreover,  he  is  noting  that  there  is  an  irreducible  financial  dimension  to  the   327  Newfield,  275.    328    Mark  Depaepe  and  Paul  Smeyers,  “Introduction  – Pushing  Social  Responsibilities:  The  Educationalization  of  Social  Problems,” Educational  Research,  3  (2008),  1-­‐11.  

 

196

problem,  which  in  the  public  discourse  binds  these  elements  together  without  

necessarily  naming  the  status  of  the  “public”  as  a  point  of  investigation  itself.  

We  can  make  recourse  again  to  Janet  Roitman’s  discussion  of  the  narrative  

effects  of  crisis  to  see  why  Newfield’s  approach  is  so  useful  for  rehabilitating  the  

public  nature  of  the  university,  and  for  understanding  the  modern  “crisis  of  the  

university”  more  generally.    For  Roitman  “crisis”  is  not  a  first  order  empirical  

observation,  for  example  determining  whether  the  various  problems  that  were  

discussed  in  chapters  one  or  four  reach  the  threshold  of  a  crisis.    Rather  crisis  

imposes  a  narrative  frame  around  events  by  making  the  second  order  claim  about  

ethical,  political,  or  even  aesthetic  values329  that  are  involved  in  our  judgments  

about  contemporary  or  historical  situations.    As  she  points  out  in  the  context  of  the  

2007-­‐8  global  financial  crisis,  when  we  accede  to  the  crisis  claim,  as  it  circulated  

freely  through  the  media  and  official  governing  discourse,  we  posit  a  gap  between  

our  current  knowledge  or  practices  and  an  ideal  state.    Thus  we  ask,  “what  went  

wrong?”  in  our  valuation  of  homes  or  invention  of  complex  financial  instruments,  

claiming  that  even  the  financial  experts  didn’t  understand  the  economic  logic  behind  

those  factors  that  led  to  the  crisis.    We  do  not  ask  about  the  conditions  that  led  to  

such  schemes  of  valuation  (e.g.  counting  debits  as  credits),  allowing  a  whole  set  of  

economic  and  political  choices  that  underwrote  these  practices  to  drift  into  the  

background.  

329  Delbanco’s  quote  from  a  proud  alumni,  “Columbia  taught  me  how  to  enjoy  life,” is  probably  best  understood  as  an  aesthetic  judgment  about  a  well-­‐rounded  education.  

 

197

To  return  to  the  “crisis  of  the  university”  and  its  public  status,  Newfield  states  

that  an  assent  to  the  crisis  claim  that  does  not  broaden  out  to  a  more  general  

political  and  cultural  field  (the  “40-­‐year  Assault  on  the  Middle  Class”  of  the  book’s  

subtitle)  is  going  to  lead  to  a  similarly  delimited  set  of  questions  —  what  went  

wrong  to  allow  budgets  and  tuition  to  spiral  so  far  out  of  control,  what  depreciated  

the  role  of  learning  in  the  student  experience,  or  why  have  universities  remained  

out  of  touch  with  social  and  economic  changes,  particularly  those  associated  with  

the  growth  of  technology?    These  questions  are  fine  and  worthy  of  investigation,  but  

for  Newfield  (and  Roitman)  they  are  not  best  served  if  we  assume  the  narrative  

frame  of  normalcy/error,  or  what  went  wrong  to  slow  the  inexorable  progress  of  

institutions  of  higher  education.    Rather  the  “crisis”  designation  should  be  an  

occasion  to  excavate  the  ideals  and  conditions  under  which  these  events  could  

unfold,  which  for  Newfield  is  the  intrusion  of  broader  political  and  ideological  

projects  in  the  functioning  of  universities.    Moreover,  as  I  have  attempted  to  do  here,  

his  analysis  is  served  by  a  historical  accounting  and  bolstered  by  an  interrogation  of  

a  concrete  set  of  political  priorities,  particularly  those  imposed  by  changes  within  

the  nature  of  the  state  (the  gutting  of  public  institutions  by  the  neoliberal  project)  

and  the  economy  (with  the  knowledge  economy  lending  to  a  conception  of  

education  that  is  a  highly  individualistic,  value-­‐added  process,  as  was  described  by  

Simons  and  Masschelein  in  the  previous  chapter).  

           IV.  The  Public  Nature  of  the  University  -­‐  Confronting  Ideas  in  their  Time  

To  make  the  pivot  to  the  public  nature  of  the  university,  that  political  issue  

that  I  want  to  claim  should  be  put  in  play  by  contemporary  crisis  narratives,  we  can  

 

198

turn  to  Craig  Calhoun,  a  prominent  commentator  on  the  status  of  the  public  research  

university.    In  “The  University  and  the  Public  Good,”330  he  states  that  there  are  at  

least  four  powerful  questions  that  might  drive  an  inquiry  into  the  public  character  of  

the  university:  “1)  Where  does  its  money  come  from?  2)  Who  governs?  3)  Who  

benefits?  and  4)  How  is  knowledge  produced  and  circulated?”    Debates  tend  to  get  

hung  up  on  the  first  two  and  the  fourth  question,  which  can  be  addressed  by  

pointing  to  the  budgets  of  state  university  systems,  or  the  tension  between  faculty  

self-­‐governance  and  managerialism  (whether  from  within  the  bureaucracy  itself  or  

from  the  state),  or  by  appealing  to  technological  innovations  like  MOOCs  and  open-­‐

source  publishing.    The  third  however  is  a  little  trickier,  and  if  anything  should  

contest  the  tidiness  of  debates  over  budgets,  governance,  and  technology.    

Leaving  aside  questions  1,  2  and  4  for  the  moment,  the  question  of  who  

benefits  from  universities  has  been  staged  by  thinkers  in  each  of  the  three  historical  

periods  under  consideration.    In  this  section  I  will  retrieve  aspects  of  my  historical  

account  to  prime  a  consideration  of  how  the  public  nature  of  universities  can  be  

conceived  today.    I  would  argue  that  how  the  question  of  public  benefit  is  

approached  is  ultimately  the  most  revealing  about  the  state-­‐economy-­‐university-­‐

culture  constellation  and  the  limitations  and  possibilities  that  it  contains  during  

periods  when  “crisis”  claims  are  garnering  wide  acceptance.  

Recall  that  Kant  begins  The  Conflict  of  the  Faculties  by  appealing  to  “an  

enlightened  government,  which  is  releasing  the  human  spirit  from  its  chains  and  

330  Craig  Calhoun,  “The  University  and  the  Public  Good.” Thesis  Eleven,  47,  no.  2,  (2011),  174-­‐197.  

 

199

deserves  all  the  more  willing  obedience  because  of  the  freedom  it  allows.”331    The  

progressive  unfolding  of  reason,  institutionally  protected  by  a  university  governed  

by  the  Philosophical  Faculty,  benefited  the  state  by  producing  critical,  but  obedient  

republican  subjects  capable  of  exercising  their  civic  function  and  ensuring  that  wise  

consul  was  being  provided  by  those  in  charge  of  training  scientists,  researchers,  

doctors,  the  clergy,  or  legal  professionals.    This  seems  like  an  excessively  broad  

answer  to  the  question  of  who  benefits  from  the  university,  but  turning  to  Kant’s  

What  is  Enlightenment?  will  help  clarify  the  public  he  has  in  mind  here  and  how  it  

was  elaborated  by  the  subsequent  reforms  of  those  associated  with  the  University  of  

Berlin.  

Kant  famously  defines  Enlightenment  as  “man’s  emergence  from  self-­‐

imposed  immaturity,”  which  is  to  say  various  forms  of  dependence  on  the  authority  

of  others  and  not  one’s  own  reason.    “If  I  have  a  book  to  serve  as  my  understanding,  

a  pastor  to  serve  as  my  conscience,  a  physician  to  determine  my  diet  for  me,  and  so  

on,  I  need  not  exert  myself  at  all.”332    As  the  prior  quotation  from  The  Conflict  of  the  

Faculties  indicates,  Kant  is  interested  in  Enlightenment  on  the  collective  level,  which  

he  describes  as  “the  freedom  to  use  reason  publicly  in  all  matters.”    However,  this  is  

not  an  unconditional  freedom,  but  rather  restricted  to  “the  use  that  anyone  as  a  

331  Immanuel  Kant  (Tr.  Mary  Gregor),  The  Conflict  of  the  Faculties,  (New  York:  Abaris,  1979),  9.    332  Immanuel  Kant,  “What  is  Enlightenment?,” in  Perpetual  Peace  and  Other  Essays,  Ed.  Tr.  Ted  Humphrey  (Indianapolis:  Hackett,  1983),  41.    

 

200

scholar  makes  of  reason  before  the  entire  literate  world,”333  and  not  for  example  the  

soldier  or  civil  servant  who  must  carry  out  orders  from  their  superiors  for  the  social  

good.    We  saw  a  similar  distinction  in  chapter  two,  where  I  cited  Kant's  belief  that  

“the  higher  faculties  must,  therefore,  take  great  care  not  to  enter  into  a  misalliance  

with  the  lower  faculty,  but  must  keep  it  at  a  respectful  distance,  so  that  the  dignity  of  

their  statutes  will  not  be  damaged  by  the  free  play  of  reason.”334    Governing  

authorities,  on  the  other  hand,  cannot  limit  the  activity  of  the  Philosophical  Faculty  

“without  acting  against  [their]  own  proper  and  essential  purpose,”335  because  the  

free  discussion  of  the  ends  of  policies  or  issues  of  public  concern  ultimately  moves  

the  locus  of  control  to  the  process  of  rational  inquiry  and  discussion  itself  and  not  to  

those  who  derive  influence  from  inherited  authority.336    Wise  governance,  according  

to  Kant,  needs  the  spirit  of  the  Philosophical  Faculty.  

Here  we  have  a  better  indication  of  who  benefits  from  the  university.    The  

public  that  Kant  is  imagining  is  not  literally  a  community  of  scholars,  but  rather  is  

modeled  on  the  type  of  scholarly  activity  the  he  described  in  the  relation  of  the  

higher  to  the  lower  faculties  in  the  university.    We  can  recall  that  the  benefits  of  

granting  the  Philosophical  Faculty  a  degree  of  freedom  were  the  clarification  of  

333  Ibid.    334  Kant,  The  Conflict  of  the  Faculties,  35.    335  Ibid.,  45.    336  There  is  a  basic  consideration  of  social  reproduction  here,  as  “one  age  cannot  bind  itself,  and  thus  conspire,  to  place  a  succeeding  one  in  a  condition  whereby  it  would  be  impossible  for  the  later  age  to  expand  its  knowledge…to  rid  itself  of  errors,  and  generally  to  increase  its  enlightenment.” Kant,  “What  is  Enlightenment,” 43-­‐4.  

 

201

prejudices  that  the  higher  faculties  could  not  account  for  themselves,  a  form  of  

debate  that  can  be  conducted  amongst  scholars  without  being  beholden  to  

immediate  practical  application  (e.g.  Kant’s  defense  of  his  writings  on  religion),  and  

the  unification  of  the  various  branches  of  knowledge  through  a  commitment  to  

rational  inquiry.    The  benefit  of  this  is  ultimately  the  Enlightened  state,  which  can  

more  confidently  and  consistently  enact  sound  policies  and  rely  on  their  citizens  to  

fulfill  their  civic  duty  by  discussing  the  wisdom  of  such  policies  (in  free  public  

debate).  

Fichte  was  the  most  explicit  in  picking  up  Kant’s  Enlightenment  enthusiasm  

for  a  philosophical  project  that  aimed  for  unification  amongst  the  various  branches  

of  knowledge  and  the  progressive  movement  away  from  reliance  on  past  prejudices  

and  dogmatism.337    But  as  conditions  changed,  and  nationalism  and  national  culture  

become  more  pressing  concerns  (i.e.  as  the  German  Enlightenment  started  to  

position  itself  dogmatically  against  what  it  took  to  be  French  and  English  variants)  

the  notion  of  the  public  benefit  shifted  to  emphasize  aspects  of  culture.    As  Jürgen  

Habermas  writes  of  Humboldt  and  Schleiermacher,  “both  thinkers  were  convinced  

that,  if  only  scientific  work  were  turned  over  to  the  dynamics  of  the  research  

337  Habermas  nicely  captures  this  sentiment,  writing  that  “the  university  was  to  owe  its  inner  connection  to  the  life  world  and  the  totalizing  power  of  idealism.    The  reformers  attributed  to  philosophy  a  unifying  power  with  respect  to  (as  we  would  say  today)  cultural  tradition,  to  socialization,  and  to  social  integration.” Jürgen  Habermas,  “The  Idea  of  the  University  — Learning  Process,” New  German  Critique,  41  (1987),  10.    

 

202

process,338  the  universities  would  serve  as  focal  points  for  moral  culture,  and  indeed  

for  the  spiritual  life  of  the  nation  generally.”339    Who  benefits  here  is  the  German  

nation,  which  can  look  to  its  universities  as  sources  of  inspiration  and  ensurers  of  a  

spirit  of  national  culture.    This  is  slightly  different  than  Kant’s  commitment  to  the  

progressive  unfolding  of  reason,  and  through  the  19th  century  it  was  this  answer  to  

who  benefits  that  widely  obtained,  leading  to  both  consistent  state  support  (which,  

as  we  saw,  both  impressed  and  troubled  visiting  American  scholars)  and  an  

expansion  of  the  Mandarin’s  social  influence.    

However,  during  the  same  period  we  began  to  see  the  undoing  of  this  

consensus,  as  the  autonomous  sciences  pursued  specialized  lines  of  inquiry  whose  

complexity  eluded  the  kind  of  unity  imagined  by  early  reformers,  the  modern  

industrial  economy  required  new  specialized  forms  of  professional  training,  and  the  

goods  of  higher  education  began  to  be  consolidated  amongst  the  Bildungsburger,  the  

Mandarins,  and  other  privileged  classes.    As  Habermas  writes,  “In  the  sheltered  

inwardness  enjoyed  by  these  Mandarins,  the  neo-­‐humanist  ideal  was  deformed  into  

the  intellectually  elitist,  apolitical,  conformist  self-­‐conception  of  an  internally  

autonomous  institution  that  remained  far  removed  from  practice  while  intensively  

conducting  research.”340  

338  Here  he  is  referencing  the  fusion  of  Bildung  and  Wissenschaft,  pursued  in  “solitude  and  freedom,” the  fuller  articulation  of  which  we  saw  in  chapter  two.    339  Habermas,  “The  Idea  of  the  University  — Learning  Process,” 9.    340  Ibid.  13.  

 

203

The  “crisis  of  learning”  that  occurred  at  the  beginning  of  the  20th  century  

showed  just  how  mismatched  these  answers  to  who  benefited  from  universities  

were  with  political,  economic,  and  social  realities.    Put  another  way,  no  longer  were  

these  benefits  seen  as  long-­‐term,  broadly  distributed,  or  able  to  be  framed  in  terms  

of  enlightenment,  unity,  and  wholeness.341    Modernists  like  Weber  were  attempting  

to  return  to  Calhoun’s  question  in  light  of  these  changed  circumstances,  arguing  that  

“academic  prophecy  [i.e.  the  attempt  to  conjure  up  a  vision  of  wholeness  in  a  

condition  of  growing  complexity]  will  create  only  fanatical  sects  but  never  a  genuine  

community.”342    He  advocated  things  like  “the  plain  duty  of  academic  integrity”  or  

the  task  of  the  teacher  to  “teach  his  students  to  recognize  ‘inconvenient’  facts…facts  

that  are  inconvenient  of  their  party  opinion.”343    In  such  calls  you  see  Weber  

attempting  to  renovate  some  basis  for  the  self-­‐understanding  of  academics  and  

students  that  could  contend  with  present  realities.    Unfortunately,  such  calls  were  

met  with  a  more  intransigent  sect  within  the  Mandarin  class,  with  devastating  

effects  on  universities  and  society.  

  To  summarize,  my  account  of  the  German  crisis  provides  us  with  a  set  of  

resources  that  can  be  helpful  for  answering  Calhoun’s  third  question.    In  particular  I  

am  attracted  to  the  kind  of  social  benefit  that  is  imagined  to  come  with  granting  the  

341  Ringer  writes  of  the  “unconscious  mental  habit” of  Mandarins  to  appeal  to  wholeness  during  the  Weimar  period,  for  example  casting  their  pedagogy  and  research  in  terms  of  “‘whole’ insights  for  morally  profitable  experiences,  rather  than  ‘merely’ analytical  techniques.” Ringer,  394.        342  Weber,  “Science  as  a  Vocation,” 155.    343  Ibid.,  151.  

 

204

university  a  good  deal  of  autonomy  with  the  expectation  that  it  maintains  what  

Habermas  calls  a  spirit  of  “corporate  consciousness”  or  what  Cole  called  the  

prevailing  “norms,  attitudes,  and  behavior  of  those  in  the  academy  .”    The  benefits  

were  widespread  in  their  conception  (the  protection  of  an  Enlightened  state  or  

culturally  ennobled  nation,  the  development  of  both  science  and  the  character  of  

students  who  pass  through  the  university,  the  commitment  to  a  spirit  of  rational  

inquiry  and  criticism),  but  this  did  not  prevent  specific  ideals  from  emerging  as  

guiding  lights  for  the  university.    For  Kant  and  his  successors  the  nature  of  this  

corporate  consciousness  found  different  articulations  —  Reason,  Bildung  and  

Wissenschaft,  plain  intellectual  integrity  —  but  in  each  case  there  was  a  

responsibility  that  the  university  took  upon  itself  for  being  afforded  a  degree  of  

freedom,  and  how  that  responsibility  was  interpreted  became  a  major  theme  during  

the  period  when  universities  were  said  to  be  in  crisis.      

In  the  development  of  the  American  university  system  in  the  early  parts  of  

the  20th  century,  especially  as  the  German  model  was  integrated  into  state  

university  systems,  the  question  of  who  benefits  was  again  powerfully  posed.    As  we  

saw  in  chapter  three,  the  major  forms  this  question  took  were  ones  of  access  vs.  

elitism  and  disinterested  scholarly  research  vs.  practical,  local  applications  of  

knowledge  produced  in  the  hard  and  social  sciences.    With  Hutchins  and  the  

Harvard  Red  Book  we  witnessed  a  new  front  opened  up  in  these  debates,  with    the  

centrality  of  the  humanities  foregrounding  a  broader  civic  function  that  was  

envisioned  for  higher  education.    This  raised  the  question  of  who  benefitted  from  

universities  to  a  national  level  by  asking  questions  of  the  kind  of  society  that  

 

205

America  could  become,  given  the  nature  of  how  it  had  already  changed  (e.g.  as  a  

developed  industrial  capitalist  economy  or  as  a  nation  of  immigrants).    Most  

answers  were  routed  through  some  variant  what  Clyde  Barrow  described  as  “the  

contradictory  imperatives  that  emerged  from  attempts  to  reconcile  the  rise  of  

corporate  capitalism  with  the  claims  of  political  democracy.”344  

  Recall  that  the  Harvard  Red  Book  departed  from  three  sweeping  changes  

occurring  in  the  mid-­‐20th  century:  the  “staggering  explosion  in  knowledge”  

produced  by  specialized  research,  the  growth  in  educational  institutions  with  

universal  free  and  compulsory  secondary  education,  and  “the  ever  growing  

complexity  of  society  itself.”345    This  led  the  committee  to  pose  the  following  

question:  “What  then  is  the  right  relationship  between  specialistic  training  on  the  

one  hand,  aiming  at  any  one  of  a  thousand  different  destinies,  and  education  in  a  

common  heritage  and  toward  a  common  citizenship  on  the  other?”346    The  vision  

that  emerges  from  General  Education  in  a  Free  Society  and  Science  —  The  Endless  

Frontier  is  one  that  appreciates  the  unique  place  of  the  university  in  relation  to  “the  

body  of  modern  knowledge,”347  the  catalyst  for  the  “thousand  different  destinies”  

that  awaited  graduates,  but  one  that  carried  the  Bildung  tradition  forward  by  also  

emphasizing  “preparation  for  life  in  the  broad  sense  of  completeness  as  a  human  

344  Ibid.    345  General  Education  in  a  Free  Society,  5.    346  Ibid.    347  Ibid.,  36.  

 

206

being,  rather  than  in  the  narrower  sense  of  competence  in  a  particular  lot.”348    Again,  

the  freedom  accorded  to  scientists,  social  scientists,  and  humanists  carried  with  it  a  

responsibility,  namely  to  contribute  to  these  broad  civic  goals  alongside  their  

narrower  scholarly  pursuits.  

  As  was  the  case  in  Germany,  this  required  a  massive  amount  of  state  support  

with  benefits  that  were  broad  and  not  immediately  discernible  —  the  “downstream”  

benefits  that  Bush  expected  from  funding  basic  as  opposed  to  applied  research.    The  

CMP  provides  a  clear  example  of  how  these  public  benefits  could  be  conceived  at  the  

level  of  a  state  university  system.    Unlike  Kant  and  his  19th  century  successors  there  

is  no  strict  corporate  ideal  inherent  to  the  university,  but  rather  a  vision  of  mass  

democracy  for  which  leaders  like  Hutchins/Bryant,  Bush,  and  Kerr  found  correlates  

in  the  emerging  shape  of  the  American  university  —  in  the  teaching,  research,  and  

administrative  functions  respectively.    These  are  goods,  features  of  what  Jeffrey  

Williams  called  “the  welfare  state  university,”  that  still  cut  an  attractive  figure  for  

contemporary  commentators  on  higher  education.  

  However,  the  student  movements  of  the  1960s  showed  how  the  “ever  

growing  complexity  of  society  itself,”  and  the  complexity  of  the  multiversity  in  

particular,  could  not  be  so  easily  contained  by  the  public-­‐spiritedness  expressed  by  

the  above  thinkers.    In  a  sense  they  attempted  to  show  that  rationalization,  the  

building  of  mass  society,  was  not  the  same  as  Kant’s  public  use  of  reason,  which  

carried  with  it  a  critical  reflection  on  the  values  and  long-­‐term  ends  of  the  

university’s  position  in  post-­‐war  America.    Nor  was  the  condition  of  universities   348  Ibid.,  4.  

 

207

able  to  fulfill  the  civic-­‐humanist  aspirations  of  Hutchins  and  Bryant.    The  two  major  

targets  of  the  students’  critiques  were  the  failures  of  democratization  (represented  

in  the  Free  Speech  Movement,  Students  for  a  Democratic  Society,  and  arms  of  the  

civil  rights  and  women's  liberation  movements)  and  the  values  of  the  new  state-­‐

economy-­‐university-­‐culture  constellation  (represented  in  anti-­‐war  movements  like  

the  Third  World  Liberation  Front  and  New  Left  leaders  like  Herbert  Marcuse).    As  

John  Schaar  and  Sheldon  Wolin  wrote  at  the  time,  “the  connections  between  the  

campus  on  the  one  side  and  economy,  government,  and  society  on  the  other  have  

grown  so  close  that  the  boundaries  between  them  are  hard  to  distinguish.”349    This  is  

why  the  student  protests  were  thematized  by  Reagan,  Nixon,  and  other  conservative  

figures  as  a  crisis  that  reached  far  beyond  the  campus  walls.  

The  irony  of  the  student  protests  is  that,  as  Christopher  Newfield  

persuasively  argues,  they  follow  a  period  during  which  the  public  benefit  of  

universities  was  pushing  into  new  areas,  growing  a  broad  and  inclusive  middle  class  

and  raising  the  general  standard  of  living  for  many  Americans.    Yet  the  aftermath  of  

the  protests,  initially  a  time  during  which  the  question  of  who  benefits  underwent  

intense  contestation,  was  the  consolidation  of  a  conception  of  universities  

producing  goods  along  more  private,  less  politicized  lines.    The  “culture  wars”  of  the  

80s,  90s,  and  2000s  neutralized  those  forms  of  scholarship  that  were  directly  

confrontational  to  the  power  structure,  and  through  declining  state  investments  and  

novel  ways  for  universities  to  raise  money  (e.g.  the  Bahye-­‐Dole  Act  that  allowed  

universities  to  profit  from  patents  produced  by  researchers)  a  more  economized   349  Schaar  and  Wolin,  9.  

 

208

approach  to  education  came  into  effect.    In  chapter  three  I  argued  that  such  changes  

track  a  shift  from  an  industrial  to  a  service  economy  and  a  move  away  from  the  

expansive  system  of  state  investments  that  flourished  in  the  post-­‐war  period.  

To  summarize  once  more,  my  account  of  the  post-­‐war  expansion  of  the  

American  university  and  its  subsequent  crisis  marked  by  the  student  protests  

recapitulates  some  aspects  of  the  German  example  and  provides  some  novel  ideas  

about  the  public  nature  of  the  university.    As  with  the  German  case,  a  model  was  set  

up  in  which  a  broad  and  generous  system  of  state  support  was  provided  to  

universities,  but  immediate,  short-­‐term  benefits  were  not  to  be  expected.    Rather,  

the  public  goods  produced  by  universities  were  taken  to  be  widely  distributed.    

Whereas  in  Germany  this  was  initially  expressed  in  terms  of  enlightenment,  cultural  

ennoblement,  and  the  autonomous  development  of  fields  of  inquiry,  in  the  United  

States  it  took  the  form  first  of  a  civic-­‐humanist  commitment  to  democracy  and  later  

of  producing  a  technologically  sophisticated  and  productive  middle  class  society.    I  

again  want  to  underscore  the  attractiveness  and  demonstrated  achievements  of  this  

type  of  broad  public  support,  where  universities  were  entrusted  to  hold  themselves  

to  a  set  of  standards,  Habermas’  “corporate  consciousness,”  and  through  the  

autonomous  work  of  faculty  as  researchers  and  teachers  many  social  benefits  were  

accrued.  

However,  the  novel  aspect  of  the  American  example  is  the  productiveness  of  

the  multiversity  and  the  imperative,  articulated  forcefully  by  the  student  movement,  

to  take  the  complexity  of  the  institution  seriously.    Neither  Hutchins/Bryant’s  belief  

in  the  civic-­‐humanist  ideals  of  general  education,  Bush’s  trust  in  science’s  ability  to  

 

209

push  past  the  frontiers  of  knowledge  in  a  politically  disinterested  manner,  nor  

Kerr’s  functionality  of  the  multiversity  were  alone  able  to  provide  a  sufficient  self-­‐

understanding  for  those  within  the  university  nor  a  compelling  account  of  its  public  

mission  for  those  without  once  the  “university  in  crisis”  designation  started  to  

circulate.    Moreover,  the  knowledge  function  positioned  the  university  differently  in  

society.    Whereas  Humboldt  and  Schleiermacher  imagined  that  “universities  would  

serve  as  focal  points  for  moral  culture,  and  indeed  for  the  spiritual  life  of  the  nation  

generally,”  the  American  university  was  better  placed  to  produce  new  knowledge  

and  disseminate  essential  skills  and  information  on  a  mass  scale  (as  we  saw,  for  

example,  in  the  tiered  structure  of  the  CMP).    This  placed  the  Bildung  tradition,  or  

the  nature  of  the  civic-­‐humanist  function  more  generally,  in  an  ambiguous  situation.    

My  reading  of  the  student  protests  suggests  that  it  was  this  ambiguity  that  was  at  

play  and  contested  at  a  moment  when  the  values  attached  to  the  knowledge  

function  were  seen  as  problematic  —  particularly  as  these  values  were  expressed  on  

the  level  of  the  state,  the  economy,  and  in  social  mores.  

In  returning  to  the  German  and  American  examples  of  the  “crisis  the  

university”  we  can  see  that  the  status  of  educational  ideals  change  as  they  undergo  a  

set  of  historical  and  geographical  displacements.    This  may  seem  like  a  facile  

remark,  but  the  subtext  of  my  argument  is  that  contemporary  renderings  of  the  

crisis  and  the  questions  and  responses  they  generate  are  not  sufficiently  attentive  to  

these  changes,  particularly  as  they  link  up  with  transformations  at  the  level  of  the  

state  and  the  economy.    In  chapter  four  we  saw  the  proliferation  of  New  Public  

Management,  arguments  for  the  global  university,  and  the  disciplining  of  knowledge  

 

210

production  through  different  schemas  of  valuation.    These  have  caused  a  great  deal  

of  discomfort  and  discord  within  the  university  for  reasons  that  I  share  and  hope  to  

have  conveyed,  but  they  also  reveal  something  important  about  the  ways  in  which  

the  public  good  is  conceived  today,  when  the  power  of  the  state  is  so  thoroughly  

reduced  and  the  boundaries  of  communities  is  harder  to  locate.  

With  the  foregoing  discussion  in  mind  we  can  turn  once  more  to  the  present  

“crisis.”    If  we  can  extract  a  lesson  from  my  reconstructed  narrative  it  is  that  

universities  must  engage  their  historical  moment  in  a  thoughtful  manner,  especially  

when  their  role  in  the  state-­‐economy-­‐university-­‐culture  constellation  is  being  

contested  and  the  effects  of  scale  and  complexity  are  being  raised.    What  I  find  so  

compelling  about  Germany  in  the  early  20th  century  and  the  U.S.  student  protests  is  

that  they  reveal  two  moments  when  universities  were  seen  as  absolutely  central  to  

society,  either  for  moral  and  technical  guidance  in  the  service  of  a  nation  growing  in  

power  and  status  or  for  constructing  what  Schaar  and  Wolin  called  “the  

technological  society.”    In  the  former  instance  orthodox  Mandarins  interpreted  the  

centrality  of  universities  in  a  positive  light,  making  their  quest  for  wholeness  

amenable  to  a  damaging  form  of  nationalism  in  a  way  that  didn’t  take  either  the  

scale  of  higher  education  or  the  complexity  of  society  seriously.    With  the  student  

movements  it  was  unclear  whether  the  centrality  of  universities  to  economic  and  

national  goals  was  a  good  thing,  or  whether  the  space  of  critique  or  imagining  

alternative  social  and  political  arrangements,  for  many  a  good  that  we  should  expect  

from  the  disinterested  study  that  occurs  at  universities,  had  been  swallowed  up  by  

the  scale  and  complexity  of  the  multiversity.  

 

211

What  is  interesting  about  our  present  moment  is  that  “the  knowledge  

society,”  some  would  argue,  both  does  and  does  not  need  to  see  universities  as  a  

central  institution.    On  the  one  hand  universities  are  still  privileged  for  their  

production  of  knowledge,  ability  to  conduct  big  science,  and  provide  graduates  

advanced  training  in  many  different  fields.350    We  saw  this,  for  example,  in  the  

Lisbon  council’s  vision  of  universities  making  Europe  “the  most  competitive  and  

dynamic  knowledge  economy  in  the  world,  capable  of  sustained  growth  with  more  

and  better  jobs  and  greater  social  cohesion.”    Yet  on  the  other  hand  it  is  less  clear  

that  we  look  to  universities  to  raise  issues  of  culture  or  push  political  questions  of  a  

broad  and  sweeping  manner  in  the  way  that  the  two  prior  crises  did.351    The  

complexity  and  scale  of  higher  education  has  grown  once  more  and  questions  of  

value  have  become  drowned  out  by  questions  of  management  and  coordination  —  

seen  perhaps  most  clearly  in  the  enthusiasm  for  MOOCS  and  their  potential  to  

streamline  the  teaching  function.    This  line  of  thinking  leaves  the  civic-­‐humanist  side  

of  the  university’s  tradition  without  a  clear  audience,  or  makes  an  individualistic  

conception  of  education  that  is  measured  in  terms  of  market  successes  more  

comprehensible.  

However,  there  is  another  absolutely  essential  lesson  that  we  can  draw  from  

my  preceding  account,  which  is  that  the  question  of  public  benefit  has  not  found  an   350  Though  this  is  by  no  means  assured,  if  you  look  to  the  kinds  of  research  conducted  by  private  companies  like  Google  and  online  educational  models  of  organizations  like  Code  Academy.    351  Here  I  am  referring  to  Newfield’s  account  of  the  culture  wars,  in  which  highly  organized  think  tanks  systematically  attacked  the  legitimating  claims  for  universities  to  be  involved  in  these  kinds  of  activities.    See  Newfield,  51-­‐67,  239-­‐264.  

 

212

attractive  or  inspiring  answer  when  approached  in  any  short  term,  narrow  calculus.    

The  challenge  that  faces  us  today  is  that  the  crisis  designation  often  hastens  our  

thinking,  thus  we  press  to  resolve  the  question  of  whether  universities  are  still  an  

institution  of  central  importance,  and  if  so  what  form  they  should  take.    There  is  

nothing  wrong  with  asking  questions  of  the  following  nature  about  the  university:  

What  activities  is  it  appropriate  for  them  to  be  engaged  in?    Which  political  and  

social  developments  bear  commentary  and  engagement  and  which  should  be  

avoided  so  as  the  preserve  the  disinteredness  of  academic  work  and  the  associated  

goods  of  academic  freedom?    Are  there  ideals  from  the  history  of  the  university  that  

can  inspire  a  corporate  consciousness  appropriate  to  the  present  moment?    From  

Kant  onwards  these  kinds  of  questions  are  built  in  to  the  very  raison  d’être  of  the  

university,  but  what  I  have  been  arguing  is  that  how  we  approach  these  questions  is  

absolutely  essential.    We  need  to  lengthen  the  time-­‐frame  of  our  thinking,  

habituating  ourselves  to  thinking  outside  of  either  the  normalcy/error  calculus  or  

problem/solution  binary  that  crisis  often  promotes.  

V.  Conclusion  

What  would  this  mean  for  answering  the  question  of  who  benefits  from  the  

university  today?    By  way  of  conclusion  I  will  suggest  four  elements  that  I  think  are  

necessary  for  an  answer  that  leverages  the  “crisis”  claim  as  a  moment  to  open  

certain  questions  about  the  public  nature  of  the  university,  as  opposed  to  producing  

a  delimited  set  of  options  and  considerations.  

        The  Nation-­‐State  

  The  status  of  the  nation-­‐state  needs  to  be  taken  seriously  when  discussing  

 

213

the  “crisis  of  the  university.”    As  I  have  tried  to  signal  in  the  previous  chapters,  the  

historical  accountings  that  I  think  are  most  valuable  are  ones  that  see  the  

development  of  the  modern  university  alongside  that  of  the  nation-­‐state.    Moreover,  

following  the  work  of  Tom  Looser,  to  be  overly  hasty  in  our  assumption  that  the  

political  unit  of  the  nation-­‐state  is  diminished  to  the  point  where  we  must  adopt  a  

globalized  frame  has  the  danger  of  aligning  universities  with  the  logic  of  global  

capitalism.    Recall  that  the  key  moment  in  both  the  German  and  the  U.S.  university  

systems  was  the  leveraging  of  state  support  to  raise  the  university  to  a  level  where  

national  ends  could  be  achieved  through  it.    In  Germany  this  broke  the  system  of  

being  paid  directly  for  instruction  and  freed  up  academics  to  be  more  autonomous  

in  their  research  pursuits.    In  the  U.S.  the  use  of  federal  and  state  tax  dollars  to  fund  

basic  research  at  universities  introduced  a  scale  of  support  that  could  not  be  

matched  by  private  interests.    In  both  cases  the  involvement  of  the  state,  in  financial  

support  as  well  as  seeing  the  universities  as  institutions  positioned  to  help  achieve  

national  ends,  allowed  for  the  development  of  world  renowned  schools.    

Furthermore,  it  allowed  for  a  distinctive  corporate  consciousness  to  emerge  

amongst  academics  who  broadly  agreed  on  a  set  of  values  and  responsibilities  

attached  to  their  work,  values  which  were  not  derived  from  appeals  to  the  direct  

external  interests  of  the  state  or  the  economy.      

The  situation  has  now  changed,  partly,  as  Newfield  and  others  have  shown,  

as  a  result  of  an  ideologically  driven  project  that  diminished  the  levels  of  state  

funding,  partly  as  a  result  of  the  supervening  economic  forces.    In  most  nations  

 

214

(China  being  a  notable  exception)352  there  is  little  appetite  for  increased  public  

expenditure  on  higher  education,  and  the  scale  that  the  state  could  bring  to  fund  

research  and  other  university  operations  is  no  longer  out  of  the  reach  of  private  

entitles  like  Google  or  the  larger  foundations  that  influence  national  policy.    But  this  

does  not  mean  that  calls  for  renewed  levels  of  public  support  are  quixotic.    Rather,  

as  former  university  leaders  like  Jonathan  Cole  and  William  Bowen  have  argued,  

funding  higher  education  more  generously  reflects  a  set  of  priorities  that  many  

would  find  laudable.353    Recall  Bowen’s  observation  that  teaching,  like  the  arts,  

cannot  be  treated  like  other  sectors  of  public  investment,  where  productivity  and  

efficiency  gains  can  lower  investment  costs.    Those  who  invoke  crisis  and  attach  it  to  

spiraling  costs  may  have  a  worthy  point  about  keeping  higher  education  within  

reach  for  people  of  modest  means,  but  it  should  not  blind  us  to  the  fact  that  expense  

is  built  into  the  educational  process  and  there  are  values  beyond  return  on  

investment  that  are  expressed  in  this  type  of  broad  public  support.    These  are  values  

that  the  frame  of  the  nation-­‐state  can  contain  better  than  global  capitalism,  or  at  a  

minimum  there  are  few  strong  examples  that  should  give  universities  confidence  

that  they  can  retain  cherished  aspects  of  their  tradition  in  a  purely  globalized  

352  China  is  currently  attempting  to  build  an  equivalent  to  the  Ivy  Leagues,  called  the  C9,  which  receives  a  disproportionate  amount  of  state  investment  relative  to  other  parts  of  the  Chinese  higher  education  sector.    353  This  is  different  than  what  Readings  referred  to,  where  universities  managed  a  cannon  to  instill  a  sense  of  national  culture.    The  values  here  are  more  political,  as  seen  for  example  in  Christopher  Newfield’s  Remaking  the  University  project,  which  gathers  essays  and  analysis  that  aim  to  shift  policy  considerations  back  to  the  logic  of  public  investment  that  led  to  the  post-­‐war  expansion  of  American  universities.    http://utotherescue.blogspot.com/.    (Last  accessed  May  2,  2014.)  

 

215

context.  

                     Politics  

This  leads  naturally  to  the  second  point,  which  is  that  the  political  nature  of  

the  crisis  claim  must  be  taken  seriously.    One  striking  feature  of  the  German  and  U.S.  

“crises”  is  that  what  people  had  to  say  about  universities,  whether  the  orthodox  or  

modernist  Mandarins,  or  protesting  students  and  their  foes  in  the  administration,  

linked  up  neatly  with  broader  considerations  of  politics,  economics,  and  culture.    

This  was  seen  most  clearly  in  Schaar  and  Wolin’s  account  of  the  student  protests  at  

the  University  of  California  —  Berkeley,  where  free  speech,  civil  rights,  and  anti-­‐

imperialism  protests  in  the  university  bore  directly  on  the  way  the  university  and  

state,  economic,  and  cultural  pursuits  were  mutually  reinforcing.    But  it  can  also  be  

seen  in  the  intransigence  of  the  orthodox  Mandarins,  who  in  refusing  to  engage  the  

political  climate  in  which  they  undertook  their  work  gave  themselves  over  to  a  

process  wherein  their  work  was  politicized  nevertheless,  in  this  case  in  the  service  

of  a  grotesque  version  of  nationalism.      

The  call  to  take  politics  seriously  is  not  a  call  for  a  more  direct  form  of  

political  intervention  on  the  part  of  academics,  or  again  to  take  an  example  from  

demands  of  ethnic  studies  programs  in  the  1960s,  to  measure  all  academic  work  in  

terms  of  relevance  to  pressing  issues  of  the  day.    It  is  rather,  following  Newfield,  to  

appreciate  the  fact  that  universities  are  enmeshed  in  a  broader  political  field,  where  

disciplinary  disputes  in  the  humanities  extend  outward  to  a  consideration  of  how  

discussions  of  justice,  culture,  achievement,  and  belonging  are  staged  and  who  is  

authorized  to  participate.    The  accomplishment  of  culture  warriors,  to  undermine  

 

216

the  gains  that  universities  had  made  in  broadening  the  American  power  structure,  is  

a  good  example  of  the  fact  that  how  university  work  is  conceived,  discussed,  and  

justified  has  sweeping  political  implications  beyond  campus  walls.    Thus  defenses  of  

“education  for  democracy”  over  “education  for  profit”  reduce  the  imperative  to  

understand  how  universities  operate  in  this  wider  political  field  and  leads  to  a  more  

limited  set  of  answers  to  the  question  of  what  universities  are  and  should  be.  

In  short  the  crisis  designation  should  make  us  not  only  appreciate  that  values  

are  at  play,  but  also  should  raise  a  set  of  political  considerations  because  the  

situation  we  are  in  reveals  a  whole  pattern  of  decisions  that  have  already  been  made  

and  values  that  we  have  been  committed  to,  perhaps  without  fully  appreciating  the  

consequences.    What  I  have  been  arguing  is  that  “crisis”  often  marks  a  moment  

when  such  values  have  been  contested  in  an  attenuated  sense  and  thus  the  moment  

should  not  be  dismissed  lightly.    There  are  models  that  we  can  draw  from  the  

university’s  past,  but  the  serious  thinking  and  discussion  comes  in  how  we  imagine  

the  full  constellation  of  how  the  university  functions  in  relation  to  the  state,  the  

economy,  and  society.  

                                 The  Effect  of  the  Crisis  Claim  

  In  the  introduction  I  recounted  the  many  senses  that  have  been  attached  to  

crisis,  beginning  with  Koselleck’s  historical  accounting  of  the  term  from  its  Greek  

origins  into  European  national  languages,  and  then  examining  how  the  term  has  

come  to  be  used  today.    This  range  of  meanings  included:  judgments  of  health  and  

sickness;  questions  about  the  final  status  of  good  and  evil  or  right  and  wrong;  

considerations  for  and  against  critical  decisions;  issues  of  recurrence  verses  epochal  

 

217

change,  or  normal  disruptions  verses  states  of  emergency;  the  ability  for  our  

institutions  to  provide  the  kinds  of  goods  upon  which  societies  have  come  to  

depend;  or  positing  a  failure,  or  gap  between  reality  and  ideals  that  needs  to  be  

closed.    There  is  a  temptation  to  collapse  these  different  senses  into  one  another,  for  

example  when  the  global  financial  crisis  of  2007-­‐8  is  treated  alternatively  as  a  

matter  of  life  and  death  for  the  financial  system  (necessitating  large  bailouts),  a  

revelation  of  the  gap  between  our  current  scheme  of  valuation  and  normal  market  

forces,  and  a  legitimation  crisis  concerning  the  ability  of  governing  authorities  to  

regulate  the  economic  realm.    The  situation  is  similar  in  universities,  where  leaders  

like  John  Sexton  of  NYU  are  attempting  to  usher  universities  into  a  “new  axial  age”  of  

globalized  education  networks,  conservative  critics  like  Arum,  Roksa,  and  Kronman  

positing  a  gap  between  the  ideals  of  liberal  education  and  the  degraded  form  of  

learning  found  of  campuses  today,  or  Hacker  &  Dreifus’  are  offering  an  alarmist  

accounting  of  the  ills  plaguing  higher  education.  

  From  this  diverse  set  of  uses  we  can  learn  that  it  is  important  to  thematize  in  

what  sense  crisis  is  being  employed,  so  as  not  to  confuse  these  different  senses  and  

the  discrete  set  of  issues  that  they  call  forth.    As  the  foregoing  account  has  

demonstrated,  there  are  effects  that  issue  from  these  different  senses  of  crisis,  

especially  as  universities  navigate  changes  in  the  nature  of  the  economy  (the  

knowledge  economy),  the  state,  and  the  effect  of  technology  on  culture.    However,  

doing  this  requires  the  kind  of  slow,  reflective  thinking  that  Roitman  and  others  

have  called  for,  wherein  we  interrogate  what  it  means  to  accede  to  the  crisis  claim  in  

the  first  place.    Such  an  approach  can  provoke  productive  discussions  about  working  

 

218

within  constraints  (where  the  dominant  ideals  are  starting  to  be  overstretched  by  

conditions)  and  isolating  possibilities  that  may  inhere  in  the  present  moment.  

                                                                                     Returning  to  the  Crisis/Critique  Cognate  

The  question  of  who  benefits  from  universities  is  not  a  literal  one,  or  needn’t  

be  answered  by  naming  a  specific  set  of  parties  (which  Clark  Kerr  did,  for  example,  

in  Uses  of  the  University).354    If  we  broaden  our  thinking,  think  downstream  as  Bush  

imagined,  then  what  we  are  really  naming  is  the  public  when  we  answer  this  

question.    So,  for  example,  we  can  locate  in  academic  work  a  kind  of  critical  practice,  

one  that  Kant  established  in  the  Philosophical  Faculty  and  in  the  enlightened  use  of  

reason,  that  universities  may  still  be  best  positioned  to  uphold.    The  ability  to  reflect  

on  long-­‐term  ends  and  values,  to  question  anything  as  Derrida  and  his  cohorts  in  

GREPH  would  say  (to  which  I  will  return  in  a  moment),  is  something  we  can  locate  

in  a  distinct  form  of  corporate  consciousness  in  the  university,  which  follows  a  

different  set  of  motives  from  a)  formal  politics,  b)  the  media  or  communication  

networks,  or  c)  an  orientation  towards  different  measures  of  productivity  or  short  

term,  applied  research  and  teaching  programs.    Yet  the  benefits  of  this  type  of  

critical  consciousness  is  not  a  private  good  that  is  passed  along  to  students  (e.g.  in  

teaching  critical  thinking  skills),  or  limited  to  the  work  of  academics,  but  rather  

names  a  value  that  societies  have  accorded  themselves  since  the  inception  of  the  

modern  university.    

An  example  of  what  I  have  in  mind  can  be  drawn  from  Jacques  Derrida  and  

his  involvement  in  the  1980s  in  a  group  called  GREPH  (Le  Groupe  de  Recherche  sur   354  See  p.  116  of  this  dissertation.  

 

219

l'Enseignement  Philosophique),  which  contested  a  set  of  reforms  introduced  in  1973  

by  the  French  education  minister  René  Haby.355    Active  throughout  the  1970s  and  

1980s,  GREPH  produced  a  series  of  documents  (and  founded  a  new  institution,  the  

College  International  de  Philosophie),  which  argued  for  a  sustained  commitment  to  

philosophy’s  critical  function  as  a  central  pillar  to  the  education  system  as  well  as  

the  practice  and  teaching  of  humanities  subjects  themselves.      

A  key  text  for  Derrida  and  other  GREPH  members  is  Kant’s  Conflict  of  the  

Faculties,  from  which  they  take  two  key  lessons.    The  first  is  that  Kant’s  critical  

function  of  the  humanities,  coupled  with  his  definition  of  Enlightenment  that  calls  

for  scholars  to  speak  unreservedly  on  all  matters  using  their  own  rational  capacities,  

names  an  “unconditional”  space  of  resistance  to  forms  of  instrumental  rationality.    

Derrida  writes  that  “this  principle  of  unconditionality  presents  itself,  originally  and  

above  all,  in  the  Humanities.    It  has  an  originary,  and  privileged  place  of  

presentation,  of  manifestation,  of  safekeeping  in  the  Humanities.”356    Put  another  

way,  the  Humanities,  as  conceived  by  Kant  and  Derrida,  help  us  locate  a  principle  

from  which  a  model  of  free,  open,  and  rational  (i.e.  beholden  to  a  search  for  the  truth  

and  not  extrinsic  ends)  discourse  that  is  set  off  from  other  parts  of  society  and  other  

parts  of  the  university.    Even  if  this  kind  of  unconditionality  is  not  in  fact  tenable,  

355  The  so  called  “Report  Haby” introduced  concrete  measures  such  as  a  reduction  in  the  amount  of  philosophy  teaching  positions  nationally  and  marked  what  GREPH  saw  as  a  “de  facto  destruction  of  the  teaching  of  philosophy” in  favor  of  the  sciences  and  vocational  training.    See  Jan  Plug,  “Translator’s  Foreword,” in  Jacques  Derrida,  Eyes  of  the  University,  Ed.,  Tr.  Jan  Plug  (Stanford:  Stanford  University  Press,  2004),  x.    356  Jacques  Derrida,  “The  University  without  Condition,” Without  Alibi,  Ed.,  Tr.  Peggy  Kamuf  (Stanford:  Stanford  University  Press,  2002),  207.  

 

220

Derrida  argues  that  “the  idea  of  this  space  of  the  academic  type  has  to  be  

symbolically  protected  by  a  kind  of  absolute  immunity,  as  if  its  interior  were  

inviolable.”357  

The  second  lesson  that  Derrida  draws  from  Kant  is  that  the  critical  function  

of  the  humanities  requires  both  a  sense  of  trust  and  a  sense  of  responsibility.    These  

two  requirements  are  joined  in  the  link  between  the  vocation  of  the  professor  and  

the  act  of  professing.    He  writes  that  “the  discourse  of  profession  is  always,  in  one  

way  or  another,  a  free  profession  of  faith;  in  its  pledge  of  responsibility,  it  exceeds  

pure  techno-­‐scientific  knowledge.”358    He  continues,  “to  profess  consists  always  of  a  

performative  speech  act,  even  if  the  knowledge,  the  object,  the  content  of  what  one  

professes,  of  what  one  teaches  or  practices,  remains  on  the  order  of  the  theoretical  

or  the  constative.”359    What  we  expect  of  universities,  drawing  we  in  the  widest  

sense  of  “we  the  public”  who  see  the  modern  university  as  a  central  institution  in  

our  political,  economic,  and  cultural  lives,  is  that  university  work  holds  a  critical  

reserve  that  extends  beyond  the  more  applied,  technical,  or  ideological  knowledge  

practices.    We  saw  this  in  Max  Weber’s  conception  of  the  vocation  of  the  scholar,  

who  is  committed  to  “plain  intellectual  integrity”  and  pursuing  research  knowing  

that  one’s  findings  are  likely  to  be  displaced  down  the  road.  

357  Ibid.,  220.    358  Ibid.,  215.    359  Ibid.  

 

221

To  get  a  better  understanding  of  these  two  lessons  we  can  look  at  the  

example  of  censorship.    In  chapter  two  we  saw  how  Kant’s  writings  on  religion  fell  

afoul  of  Woellner  and  the  Prussian  authorities.    However,  Derrida  notes  that  such  

forms  of  “royal  censorship”  no  longer  obtain  today  in  liberal  democratic  societies.    

Rather,  “the  unacceptability  of  a  discourse,  the  noncertificaiton  of  a  research  project,  

the  illegitimacy  of  a  course  offering  are  declared  by  evaluative  actions:  studying  

such  evaluations  is,  it  seems  to  me,  one  of  the  tasks  most  indispensable  to  the  

exercise  of  academic  responsibility,  most  urgent  for  the  maintenance  of  its  

dignity.”360    Being  able  to  identify  and  stage  a  discourse  about  these  evaluations,  of  

which  we’ve  encountered  throughout  the  preceding  chapters  (e.g.  in  New  Public  

Management,  Impact  Factor,  employability  of  graduates),  is  here  explicitly  named  as  

a  responsibility  professed  by  those  in  the  university.  

  The  aforementioned  focus  on  presentation  in  the  Humanities  here,  on  

questions  of  unofficial,  diffuse  forms  of  censorship,  can  be  understood  as  preserving  

what  Kant  called  for  in  the  distinction  between  the  public  and  private  use  of  reason.    

Recall  that  the  private  use  of  reason  restricts  the  permissibility  of  critique,  but  in  

such  a  way  that  allows  the  process  of  enlightenment  to  proceed.361    The  issue  that  

Derrida  is  drawing  our  attention  to  in  framing  the  essence  of  philosophy  as  the  right  

to  question  anything  is  precisely  this  issue  of  where  we  draw  the  distinction   360  Jacques  Derrida,  “The  Principle  of  Reason,” Eyes  of  the  University,  Ed.,  Tr.  Jan  Plug  (Stanford:  Stanford  University  Press,  2004),  144-­‐145.    361  The  definition  of  the  private  use  of  reason  is  “that  which  a  person  may  make  in  a  civic  post  or  office  that  has  been  entrusted  to  him.” “What  is  Enlightenment,” 43.    The  obedience  demanded  of  those  occupying  such  posts  is  for  the  public  good,  something  akin  to  Rousseau’s  voluntary  alienation  in  The  Social  Contract.  

 

222

between  the  public  and  private  use  of  reason.    As  conceptions  of  learning  become  

ever  more  economized  and  individualized,  as  graduate  school  becomes  ever  more  

concerned  with  the  formal  mechanisms  of  professionalization,  as  professors  are  

beholden  to  metrics  that  measure  their  work  in  terms  of  impact  and  applied  value,  

as  the  culture  wars  and  the  broader  neoliberal  project  have  reshaped  our  

understanding  of  public  goods,  things  have  been  rendered  private  that  should  

remain  public.    The  university  has  the  institutional  resources  to  rehabilitate  the  

public  use  of  reason,  because,  as  the  account  that  I  have  given  demonstrates,  it  

departs  from  a  different  set  of  motivations  and  justifications  from  other  parts  of  

society.    

Why  does  insisting  on  the  critical  function  of  the  humanities  provide  the  best  

form  of  corporate  consciousness  in  a  period  when  the  university  is  taken  to  be  in  

“crisis?”    And  how  does  this  amount  to  naming  a  public?    It  is  because  those  sectors  

of  society  that  support  the  discussion  and  reflection  on  long-­‐term  ends  should  be  

preserved,  especially  when  these  practices  have  been  so  marginalized  by  the  

neoliberal  project  and  are  so  easily  abandoned  in  times  of  great  uncertainty.    Whilst  

it  is  fine  to  also  insist  on  developing  citizens  who  can  lead  lives  of  purpose  and  

meaning,  the  civic-­‐humanist  argument  is  likely  to  fall  on  deaf  ears  if  it  is  not  

institutionally  protected,  even  if  only  “symbolically,”  by  the  principle  that  Derrida  

and  Kant  advocate  —  namely  the  right  to  question  anything.    As  with  the  two  prior  

“crises,”  this  principle  can  facilitate  a  necessary  dialogue  that  renegotiates  cherished  

ideals  during  periods  of  great  change  in  the  state-­‐economy-­‐culture-­‐university  

constellation,  as  opposed  to  seeking  closure  by  acceding  to  crisis  narratives  that  

 

223

approaches  the  university  in  terms  of  a  sociology  of  error.    This  may  not  have  the  

appeal  of  a  reform  package  or  the  elegance  of  a  call  to  return  to  timeless  educational  

ideals,  but  as  I  hope  to  have  demonstrated,  it  models  the  best  of  the  university’s  past  

and  preserves  the  kind  of  conversations  we  need  in  these  times  of  “crisis.”  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

224

Bibliography  

Arendt,  Hannah.  The  Human  Condition.  Chicago:  University  of  Chicago  Press,  1958.  

Arum,  Richard,  and  Roksa,  Josipka.  Academically  Adrift:  Limited  Learning  on  Campus.                            Chicago:  University  of  Chicago  Press,  2011.  

Barrow,  Clyde.  Universities  in  the  Capitalist  State:  Corporate  Liberalism  and  the                              Reconstruction  of  American  Higher  Education,  1894-­‐1928.  Madison:  University                                of  Wisconsin  Press.    

Biesta,  Gert.  “Towards  the  Knowledge  Democracy?  Knowledge  Production  and  the                            Civic  Role  of  the  University,” Studies  in  Philosophy  and  Education  26,  no.  5                              (2007),  467-­‐479.  

Blake,  Nigel,  Smeyers,  Paul,  Smith,  Richard,  and  Standish,  Paul.  Education  in  and  Age                            of  Nihilism.  London:  Routledge,  2001.  

Bloom,  Alan.  The  Closing  of  the  American  Mind:  How  Higher  Education  has  Failed                            Democracy  and  Impoverished  the  Souls  of  Todayʼs  Students.  New  York:  Simon                            and  Schuster,  1987.  

Bloom,  Joshua,  and  Martin,  Waldo.  Clack  Against  Empire:  The  History  and  Politics  of                              the  Black  Panther  Party.  Berkeley:  University  of  California  Press.  2013.  

Boltanski,  Luck,  and  Eve  Chiapello.  The  Culture  of  the  New  Capitalism.  New  York:                              Verso,  2007.  

Bowen,  William.  Higher  Education  in  a  Digital  Age.  Princeton:  Princeton  University                              Press,  2013.  

Brown,  Roger.  Everything  for  Sale?:  The  Marketization  of  UK  Higher  Education  Policy.                              London:  Routledge,  2013.  

Bousquet,  Marc.  How  the  University  Works:  Higher  Education  in  the  Low  Wage                                Nation.  New  York:  NYU  Press,  2011.  

Burbules,  Nicholas,  and  Smeyers,  Paul.  “How  to  Improve  your  Impact  Factor:                            Questioning  the  Quantification  of  Academic  Quality,” Journal  of  Philosophy  of                            Education  45,  no.  1(2011),  1-­‐17.  

Burwood,  Steven.  “Universities  Without  Embarrassment,” Journal  of  Applied                              Philosophy  20,  no.  3  (2003),  297-­‐301.  

Bush,  Vannevar.  Science  — The  Endless  Frontier.  North  Strafford:  Ayer  Company                              Publishers,  1998.  

 

225

Calhoun,  Craig.  “The  University  and  the  Public  Good,” Thesis  Eleven  47,  no.  2  (2011),                          174-­‐197.  

California  Master  Plan.  Sacramento:  California  State  Department  of  Education,  1960.  

Cohen,  Phil.  “A  Place  to  Think?  Some  Reflections  on  the  Idea  of  the  University  in  the                            Age  of  the  ʻKnowledge  Economy,ʼ” New  Formations  53  (2004),  12-­‐27.  

Cole,  Jonathan  R.  The  Great  American  University:  Its  Rise  to  Preeminence,  Its                          Indispensable  National  Role,  Why  It  Must  Be  Protected.  New  York:                          PublicAffairs,  2009.  

Collini,  Stefan.  What  are  Universities  For?  London:  Penguin,  2012.  

Crouter,  Richard.  Friedrich  Schleiermacher:  Between  Enlightenment  and                          Romanticism.  Cambridge:  Cambridge  University  Press,  2005.  

DʼArms,  John.  “Funding  Trends  in  the  Academic  Humanities,  1970-­‐1995:  Reflections                          on  the  Stability  of  the  System,” in  What  Happened  to  the  Humanities,  Edited  by                            Alvin  Kernan,  32-­‐62.  Princeton:  Princeton  University  Press,  1997.  

Delbanco,  Andrew.  College:  What  it  Was,  Is,  and  Should  Be.  Princeton:  Princeton                            University  Press,  2012.  

Depaepe,  Mark,  and  Smeyers,  Paul.  “Introduction  — Pushing  the  Social                            Responsibilities:  The  Educationalization  of  Social  Problems,” Educational                            Research  3  (2008),  1-­‐11.  

Derrida,  Jacques.  Eyes  of  the  University.  Edited  and  Translated  by  Jan  Plug.  Stanford:                          Stanford  University  Press,  2004.  

____. Without  Alibi.  Edited  and  Translated  by  Peggy  Kamuf.  Stanford:  Stanford                          University  Press,  2002.  

Donoghue,  Frank.  The  Last  Professors:  The  Corporate  University  and  the  Fate  of  the                          Humanities.  New  York:  Fordham  University  Press,  2008.  

Gelber,  Scott.  The  University  and  the  People:  Envisioning  Higher  Education  in  an  Era                        of  Populist  Revolt.  Madison:  University  of  Wisconsin  Press,  2012.  

General  Education  in  a  Free  Society.  Cambridge:  Harvard  University  Press,  1950.  

Ginsberg,  Benjamin.  The  Fall  of  the  Faculty:  The  Rise  of  the  All  Administrative                        University  and  Why  it  Matters.  New  York:  Oxford  University  Press,  2011.  

Grafton,  Anthony.  “Civic  Humanism  and  Scientific  Scholarship  at  Leiden.” In  The                    University  and  the  City:  From  Medieval  Origins  to  the  Present.  Edited  by  Thomas                      Bender,  59-­‐78.  New  York:  Oxford  University  Press,  1988.  

 

226

Habermas,  Jürgen.  Legitimation  Crisis.  Boston:  Beacon  Press,  1973.  

____. “The  Idea  of  the  University  — Learning  Process,” New  German  Critique  41                            (1987),  3-­‐22.  

Hacker,  Andrew,  and  Dreifus,  Claudia.  Higher  Education?  How  Colleges  are  Wasting                            our  Money  and  Failing  our  Kids  — and  What  we  Can  Do  About  It.  New  York:                            Times  Books,  2012.  

Harris,  Suzy.  The  University  in  Translation:  the  Internationalization  of  Higher                            Education.  London:  Continuum,  2011.  

Hechinger,  John.  “The  Troubling  Dean-­‐to-­‐Professor  Ratio.” Bloomberg  Businessweek,                            November  21,  2012.  

Hunt,  Linda.  “Democratization  and  Decline?  The  Consequences  of  Democratic                            Change  in  the  Humanities,” in  What  Happened  to  the  Humanities,  Edited  by                            Alvin  Kernan,  17-­‐32.  Princeton:  Princeton  University  Press,  1997.  

Hutchins,  Robert  Maynard.  The  University  of  Utopia.  Chicago:  University  of  Chicago                            Press,  1954.  

Jones,  Todd  Erwin.  “Budgetary  Hemlock.” The  Boston  Review,  April  5,  2011.  

Kant,  Immanuel.  The  Conflict  of  the  Faculties.  Edited  and  Translated  by  Mary  J.                            Gregor.  New  York:  Abaris  Books,  1979.  

____. “What  is  Enlightenment,” in  Perpetual  Peace  and  Other  Essays.  Edited  and                              Translated  by  Ted  Humphrey,  41-­‐48.  Indianapolis:  Hackett,  1983.  

Kerr,  Clark.  The  Uses  of  the  University.  Cambridge:  Harvard  University  Press,  2001.  

Knoll,  Joachim  H.,  and  Seibert,  Horst.  Wilhelm  von  Humboldt:  Politician  and                              Educationist.  Bad  Godesberg:  Inter  Nationes,  1967.  

Koselleck,  Reinhart,  and  Richter,  Michaela.  “Crisis.” Journal  of  the  History  of  Ideas  67,                              no.  2  (2006):  357-­‐400.  

Kronman,  Anthony.  Educationʼs  End:  Why  our  Colleges  and  Universities  have  Given  Up                              on  the  Meaning  of  Life.  New  Haven:  Yale  University  Press,  2011.  

Kuntz,  Aaron,  and  Petrovic,  John.  “The  Politics  of  Survival  in  Foundations  of                              Education:  Borderlands,  Frames,  and  Strategies,” Educational  Studies  48,  no.                              1  (2006),  7-­‐43.  

Lea,  David.  “The  Managerial  University  and  the  Decline  of  Modern  Thought,” Educational  Philosophy  and  Theory  43,  no.  8  (2009),  816-­‐837.  

 

227

Lock,  Graham,  and  Lorenz,  Chris.  “Revisiting  the  University  Front,” Studies  in                            Philosophy  and  Education  26,  no.  5  (2007),  405-­‐418.  

Looser,  Tom.  “The  Global  University,  Area  Studies,  and  the  World  Citizen:  Neoliberal                                Geography’s  Redistribution  of  the  ‘World,’” Cultural  Geography  27,  no.  1,                                (2012),  97-­‐117.    Lye,  Coleen,  Newfield,  Christopher,  and  Vernon,  James.  “Humanists  and  the  Public                                University,” Representations  116  (2011),  1-­‐18.    Mackler,  Stephanie.  Learning  for  Meaningʼs  Sake:  Toward  the  Hermeneutic  University.                                Rotterdam:  Sense  Publishers,  2009.  

Marcuse,  Herbert.  One  Dimensional  Man.  Boston:  Beacon,  1969.  

Marginson,  Simon.  “Academic  Creativity  Under  New  Public  Management,” Educational  Theory  58,  no.  3  (2008),  269-­‐287.  

Masschelein,  Jan,  and  Simons,  Maarten.  “The  Governmentalization  of  Learning  and                              the  Assemblage  of  a  Learning  Apparatus,” Educational  Philosophy  and  Theory                              58,  no.  4  (2008),  391-­‐415.  

McClelland,  Charles.  State,  Society,  and  University  in  Germany:  1700-­‐1914.                              Cambridge:  Cambridge  University  Press,  1980.  

____. “To  Live  for  Science:  The  University  of  Berlin.” In  The  University  and  the  City:                              From  Medieval  Origins  to  the  Present.  Edited  by  Thomas  Bender,  181-­‐197.                              New  York:  Oxford  University  Press,  1988.  

McGettigan,  Andrew.  The  Great  University  Gamble:  Money,  Markets,  and  the  Future  of                          Higher  Education.  London:  Pluto  Press,  2013.  

Menand,  Louis  ed.  The  Future  of  Academic  Freedom.  Chicago:  University  of  Chicago                              Press,  1996.  

____. “The  Marketplace  of  Ideas,” American  Council  of  Learned  Societies  Occasional                              Paper,  no.  49  (2001).  

Muthesius,  Stefan.  The  Post-­‐War  University:  Utopianist  Campus  and  College.  New                              Haven:  Yale  University  Press,  2001.  

Newfield,  Christopher.  Unmaking  the  Public  University:  The  Forty-­‐year  Assault  on  the                            Middle  Class.  Cambridge:  Harvard  University  Press,  2010.  

Newman,  John  Henry.  The  Idea  of  a  University.  Edited  by  Frank  Turner.  New  Haven:                            Yale  University  Press,  1996.

 

228

Nussbaum, Martha. Not for Profit: Why Democracy Needs the Humanities. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2010.

Power, Michael. The Audit Society: Rituals of Verification. London: Oxford University Press, 1999.

Preston, David. “Managerialism and the Post-Enlightenment Crisis of the British University,” Educational Philosophy and Theory 33, no. 2 (2001), 344-363.

Readings, Bill. The University in Ruins. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1996.

Rhoten, Diana, and Calhoun, Craig. Knowledge Matters: The Public Mission of the Research University. Edited by Diana Rhoten and Craig Calhoun. New York: Columbia University Press, 2011.

Ringer, Fritz. The Decline of the German Mandarins: The German Academic Community, 1890-1933. Hanover and London: Wesleyan University Press, 1990.

Rogers,  Daniel  T.  Age  of  Fracture.  Cambridge:  The  Belknap  Press  of  Harvard                          University  Press,  2011.  

Roitman,  Janet.  Anti-­‐Crisis.  Durham:  Duke  University  Press,  2014.  

Ross,  Kristin.  May  ʼ68  and  its  Afterlives.  Chicago:  University  of  Chicago  Press,  2002.  

Schaar,  John,  and  Wolin,  Sheldon.  The  Berkeley  Rebellion  and  Beyond.  New  York:  New                        York  Review  Books,  1970.  

Sennett,  Richard.  The  Culture  of  the  New  Capitalism.  New  Haven:  Yale  University                        Press,  2006.  

Simons,  Maarten.  “The  ʻRenaissance  of  the  Universityʼ in  the  European  Knowledge                          Society:  An  Exploration  of  Principled  and  Governmental  Approaches,” Studies                        in  Philosophy  and  Education  26,  no.  5  (2007),  433-­‐447.  

Snow,  C.P.  The  Two  Cultures.  Cambridge:  Cambridge  University  Press,  1998.  

Spender,  Stephen.  The  Year  of  the  Young  Rebels.  New  York:  Random  House,  1969.  

Taylor,  Mark.  “End  the  University  as  we  Know  it,” New  York  Times,  April  26,  2009.  

____. Crisis  on  Campus.  New  York:  Knopf,  2010.  

Verburgh,  An,  Elan,  Jan,  and  Lindbloom-­‐Ylanne,  Sari.  “Investigating  the  Myth  of  the                          Relationship  between  Teaching  and  Research  in  Higher  Education,” Studies  in                        Philosophy  and  Education  26,  no.  5  (2007),  449-­‐465.  

 

229

Weber,  Max.  “Sciences  as  a  Vocation,” in  From  Max  Weber:  Essays  in  Sociology.                          Translated  and  Edited  by  H.H.  Gerth  and  C.  Wright  Mills,  129-­‐156.  New  York:                          Oxford  University  Press,  1946.  

Williams,  Jeffrey  J.  “The  Post-­‐Welfare  State  University,” American  Literary  History,                        18,  no.  1  (2006),  196-­‐216.  

Wolff,  Robert  Paul.  Ideal  of  the  University.  Madison:  University  of  Wisconsin  Press,                        1969.  

Zweig,  Stefan.  Confusion.  Translated  by  Anthea  Bell.  New  York:  NYRB  Books,  2012.